Chapter 16
Common Room, The Island, Immediately Following
“No…forget it. They wouldn’t go that far, they wouldn’t risk it until Kalen told them they were good to go.” Maria said
Isabel turned to look at Maria. “Wait, what are you thinking they’re doing?”
“Getting knocked up. Why? What did you think?” Maria asked, Tess and Kyle both agreeing with her
“Ooh, that is worse. I thought Max was going to propose to Liz.” Isabel said, with Michael and Alex agreeing
“Oh god, please don’t be both.” Maria prayed
“Got that right.” Michael said
“And you are right.” Alex said, “Neither Max or Liz would risk getting pregnant until they were sure that everything they needed to do for it was done and Kalen said that it was okay.”
“Lets hope we’re right about them.” Tess said
On The Beach, The Island, Same Time
Max and Liz were enjoying their meal, talking away about what it would be like to be back home, attending classes, seeing their parents and having their secret open to them - well most of it at any rate.
“So how was your last letter from your parents?” Max asked
“Still missing me. Those replicant things might do their jobs in fooling everyone else but…”
“Yeah my folks have said the same thing. Isabel’s replicant even helps out my dad at the office like Isabel did but it’s just not the same. He said that it’s like watching a ghost move around. Dad’s just glad that nobody else can spot the differences.” Max said, “Liz…can I ask you something?”
“Sure?”
“Did…did you like it when you, Isabel and the others were…you know…together?” Max asked
Liz blushed slightly and smiled as innocently as she could while looking down at her plate. “Yes. I liked it…a whole lot.” She said and then looked up, “Your not jealous? Are you?” Liz asked
“Well…”
“Max.” Liz said as she reached out her hand to take hold of Max’s
“It’s just that you seem to spend more time with them than me. I know that you’re in love with Isabel and I want you to spend as much time with her as you want but…”
“Max you can’t help how you feel. Now, I may be in love with Isabel but I do care about Tess and Maria.” Liz said, “I don’t want to loose you but if you ask me too, I’ll stop being with the others.”
“No.” Max said quickly, “No Liz, I would never try to dictate terms on this. If you want to sleep with them I wont stand in your way.”
Liz smiled and stood up and proceeded to sit down on Max’s lap. “Good. Because until you’ve had three pairs of hands running over every inch of your body, you really haven’t live.”
At her statement, Liz felt Max’s cock jump in his trousers and she smiled.
“Are you thinking about me, Maria, Tess and Isabel or is it more along the lines of what Kyle, Alex and Michael can do to you?” Liz asked
“Oh you know me well.” Max said with a smirk.
Liz ran her hand down to Max’s chest where it began to glow. “What the…?” she said
Max felt a tingle in his skin and started to unbutton his shirt. When it was open, where Liz’s hand was, they could see the Royal Seal of Antar glowing brightly. Max smiled at Liz and pulled the strap of her dress down to expose the top of her breast and placed his hand on top of her. The result was that Max’s hand and Liz’s seal started to glow.
Liz looked down at the seal and then into Max’s eyes. “Make love to me Max.” she asked him
Max lifted Liz off her lap and with a sweep of his arms he threw the contents of his make shift table on to the sands. Max turned his attention back to Liz and put his hands on her hips. He brought her in closer and with a gentle kiss he inched her backwards toward the table. As the kiss intensified, Max raised his hands to the dress straps and pulled them down her arms, off her body and down her legs.
Liz sat on the table and slid backwards, as she moved she spread her stocking clad legs. Max quickly stripped himself of his tux and knelt up on the table, slowly moving between her legs. Just as he was about to kiss her again, Liz stopped him by putting her hand onto his chest.
“Liz?” Max said huskily
“Tomorrow. Tomorrow you are going to take Alex, Kyle and Michael into that room and you’re going to let them make love to you. You’re going to let them pleasure you in every way that they want.” Liz said
“Liz, I can’t…I…”
“Well if you don’t want me then I’ll just get dressed and go inside.” Liz said as she pushed Max off of her.
Max looked very confused at his lover. He could feel irritation coming from her and he knew it wasn’t an act. “Liz, I…”
“Max you want it. Hell everybody on this island wants it. Why can’t you just accept it?” Liz asked
“I wish I knew. I’m just not completely comfortable with all of this, I mean Michael is my oldest friend.” Max said
“And Maria was mine. Now we’ve made love…it was incredible Max.” Liz said, “You love me and you love Alex, you’ve accepted that now accept this.”
As she spoke Liz ran her hand down Max’s cheek.
“Yes.” Max said with heat
Liz captured his lips with her own and pushed Max onto his back. Max looked up at his love as she straddled his hips and he began to caress her legs through the silk of her stockings. With soft movements Liz wrapped her fingers around Max’s engorged length and pointed it straight up before positioning herself and descending down on him.
Inch by inch, Liz sank down on Max’s dick until he was fully sheathed in her tight warmth. The two lovers didn’t move; they just stared at each other as they placed their hands over the glowing seals. Just then the glowing stopped.
“What happened?” Max asked softly, not really caring
“It’s not time yet. You need to be with the guys, let them anoint you like the girls anointed me.” Liz said softly, she didn’t understand the significance herself but she could feel that her union with Max wouldn’t be complete until he was anointed as head male of their group, head of the household.
However, just because that part of their union wasn’t ready yet didn’t mean they couldn’t make love to each other. Liz lifted her self up and slid back down on Max’s length, rocking and circling her hips as she moved. Soon Liz couldn’t say straight up any longer and leaned forward, resting her hands on Max’s chest.
“Hmmmmm…arghhhhhhhh.” Liz whimpered as she felt Max slide deep within her.
“God Liz…UGH…I’ll…never get enough of the way you feel around me.” Max breathed out
Over and over again, Liz raised and dropped herself on Max. With each movement, Max thrust upward, meeting her halfway. Eventually he cupped her breasts and took her nipples between his fingers. The additional sensations to her body caused her to arch her back into his touch.
“MAX…OH GOD…YESSS.” Liz groaned
Their grunts and groan could be heard over every inch of the island. The sounds of their lovemaking drowned out the nighttime calls of the jungle animals.
“Ugnnn, ugnnn, uhnnnnnnnnnn…OH JESUS LIZ URHHHHHHHNNNNNNNN.” Max called out as he surrendered to his climax.
Liz was almost there as well. Her body stiffened as she brought her hands up and held onto her hair as she shuddered to her climax.
“Yes, yes, yess, yesss, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed, sending several flocks of bird out of the trees and into the air.
Common Room, Immediately Following
“Oh god.” Maria said, “There actually doing it.”
Everybody’s blood had started to boil. They could feel Max and Liz through their connections to them and to each other. Alex and Isabel, as the closest to the absent couple felt it the most and neither could help but to tightly hold each other’s hands under the table.
“Relax Maria. They could just be making love.” Isabel said
“Yeah, I suppose.” Maria said, “Either way it’s got the same result.” Maria stood and grabbed Michael’s hand, “Come on Spaceboy.” She said and dragged him down the hall to Michael’s bedroom.
As soon as they were alone, Michael ripped Maria’s clothes off and pulled her to the floor where he pounded into her. The additional love and lust of that couple sparked through to the others and quickly the all dispersed for some privacy.
20 Minutes Later…
The three very satisfied couples walked back into the common room, their arms around each other as they sat down. Their tryst may not have lasted long but it hit the spot and quelled the lust that Max and Liz had inspired in them. It was then that Max and Liz walked in, fully dressed, spotless and looking as innocent as the day they were born or in Max’s case, hatched. Everyone looked at them.
“What?” Max asked
“What do you mean what?” Michael said
“Don’t you have something to tell us?” Maria said
Liz shifted her eyes over each of her friends and realised what they were thinking. “Okay.” she said, “Guys, chill. We are no where near ready for that.”
“Ready for what?” Max asked as he looked at Liz
“The pitter-patter of little aliens.” Kyle joked
“KIDS??” Max said, “No way. Well not yet at least. I mean we have no way of knowing if it’s safe or not and our parents would kill us dead when we got home.”
“Yeah, I suppose they would.” Isabel said, “But…eh…nothing else?” she said as he held up her hand and wiggled her ring finger.
“Well…” Max said as he looked at Liz and she looked back at him
“Well?” Tess asked eagerly
“Well, we’re definitely getting married…” Max said
“I knew it.” Isabel said quickly, “Pay up.”
“We didn’t have a bet on sweetie.” Alex whispered in her ear
“But it’s not happening for a while.” Liz said, “We talked about it and decided that Max isn’t going to ask until we know for sure how our parents feel about all this. Letters are one thing, I want to look into my mom and dad’s eyes before we consider that step.”
“Trust you guys to come up with the smart moves.” Maria said, “So how was dinner?”
Max and Liz sat down and talked for a while before heading off to bed. Tonight was definitely a boy/girl night as they all stripped down and slid under the covers. Their naked bodies pressed tightly together as the four couples drifted off into a deep, contented slumber.
Command Room, Alpha 1, 22:00
“I didn’t think our people had that many ships.” Said one of Kalen’s officers as they looked at the images of squadron after squadron of ships joined the ones massing in a star system close to the anomaly.
“Yeah well we usually look at from the perspective of our Houses. I don’t think anyone’s seen them all in one place at one time.” Kalen said
“Sir, we’re picking up a communication from Lord Larek.”
“Report.” Kalen said
“Scout ship sent to the Algrois System has reported…the virus has reached end stage, the population is dead. The genetic manipulations we’ve been helping them with had little impact. The Algorian species is now classed as extinct. That’s the third one in as many weeks.”
“DAMN IT.” Kalen yelled. The Algorians were a species similar to Antarians and were discovered after they were infected. It was hoped that the genetic alterations that were employed by the Antarians to halt the damage done to their species would work for them but it only bought them another generation. Now they were gone and the virus had proved fatal for them. It wouldn’t be long before the others fell; they had to act quickly, if for no other reason than to give humanity a chance. “How many races are left?”
“We’re still waiting on other scouts to report in…maybe somewhere between 9 & 11 hundred…the reports that the virus has completed it’s first cycle in at least half of the races. 100% sterility confirmed.”
“Very well.”
“Sir, your needed down in Intelligence.”
“Okay, call me if you hear anything new.” Kalen said and left
Intelligence Dept., Alpha 1, 5 Minutes Later
“You wanted to see me?” Kalen said as he entered the office
“Yes sir.” Kelus said as he looked up from his notes, “Our operative undercover with the Skins has reported in. His unit has joined up with nearly one hundred Skins; all were diverted to Roswell last night. It’s time.”
“I’ll contact Feln now. Good work.” Kalen said
Kelus caught the tone in Kalen’s voice. “Is everything okay sir?”
“The Algorians have been wiped out.” Kalen said, “We just got the report in.”
“That confirms it then. The virus is mutating…working faster.” Kelus said
“And we still can’t completely identify it. At least humans are still showing no effects…they’re completely immune and no-one can explain it.” Kalen said
“Well at least a part of our species will live on.”
“With our D.N.A. being introduced into their genome, humans should evolve a thousand years within 3 generations. To bad the galaxy is going to be empty by the time they get out into space. Anyway, anything else?”
“Just one other thing.” Kelus said, “Everything is in place for each of the hybrid sets. After they leave here they’ll be well taken care of…what we set up should keep their lives moderately easy and provide a cover for the humans on the advancements in their technology. When this group leaves I can use the Granolith to implant false memories in as many government people as I need. Outside the U.N. and the military people involved, humans will never know the truth.”
“Excellent.” Kalen said
“How are things on the island?” Kelus asked
“Our queen is working on a little sexual manipulation on Max. Liz really is becoming more like our people everyday. It’s only a matter of time before the dormant instincts should awaken in our young nobles and after that their human mates should adopt them. With any luck, tomorrow Max will be anointed senior male of that family by Michael, Alex and Kyle. Then will come the waters.” Kalen said
“And after that?”
“After that we send them home and bring in the next set of hybrids. I’m actually thinking about constructing similar facilities on two of the nearby islands. With multiple facilities we should be able to get through all sets more quickly.” Kalen said
“Well we have the materials, but the waters. We only have enough for the one pool; we’ll have to transfer them over to the main island for the ritual. Other than that I don’t see a problem, we have located all primary sets and their Dupes and we’ve identified which ones have taken humans into their confidence.” Kelus said
Kalen smiled, “Then get to it.”
“Yes sir.”
Living Room, Parker Residence, Roswell, 22:30
The five families of the teens were sitting around having a great night in. It had gotten to the stage where the alcohol was beginning to affect them. While their children were bonding on the island, they had bonded on another level. They had more than accepted that they would be in-laws and had spent at least one night a week just talking to each other.
“So Max and Isabel just drew that in the sand?” Jeff asked
“Yeah. They couldn’t explain it when they did it and after a couple of days we just forgot.” Philip responded
“I wonder what else is buried in their heads.” Charles Whitman said
“Well from what I understand, after this bonding of theirs they should begin to remember the customs and rituals of their people.” Valenti said
“Just so long as none of them require Michael Guerin taking liberties with my daughter.” Amy said
“Got that right.” Nancy said
“Ditto.” Jeff and Philip said
“And if they do?” Jim said
Everyone looked at the Sheriff.
“What do you know?” Diane asked
“Nothing.” Jim said quickly, too quickly
“Jim?” Philip warned
“Well it is nothing. Feln just said that the kids needed to be completely open with each other. I got the impression that they were going to have sex…or already have. Especially since he said that a doctor over there implanted them all with birth control devices.”
“Oh god.” Nancy said
“If it makes a difference, those implants are supposed to be 100% effective. There is no way the girls can get pregnant.” Jim said
“What’s the ‘but’?” Jeff asked
“If they do get pregnant it would be a conscious decision by both partners. They have to turn off the devices together before they…” Jim trailed off, “Besides I could be wrong. They could have just given them the implants as a precaution and I could be misinterpreting what Feln said.”
“Do you think your wrong?” Jeff asked
Jim thought for a moment and shook his head. “No. No, I don’t think I am.” He said
“Please, please, please be responsible.” Amy prayed
“Amen.” The others said
Max’s Bedroom, The Island, 08:00 The Next Morning
Max woke up to find Liz sleeping on top of him; her leg was in between his. He could feel his mate’s heart beating where their skin connected, Max’s heart swelled with love for Liz as he ran his hand along her back.
“Hmmmm…Michael.” She whimpered
Max brought his head up from the pillow quickly and looked at Liz. Then he smiled.
“Oh very funny.” Max said
“I thought so.” Liz said as she raised her head off of Max’s chest
“Sleep well?” Max asked
“I always sleep well when I’m next to you.” Liz said before landed a quick kiss on his nose. “And you?”
“Well once we got to sleep…” Max said with a grin, “…I slept the sleep of the dead.”
“You were like an animal last night.” Liz said
“I’m the animal? I’m the one with scratch marks on his back.” Max said
“And my butt is red raw with all those little spanks.” Liz said
“Sounds like you two had one hell of a night.” They heard from behind them.
They looked over to see Tess and Kyle standing in their doorway. It was then that they realised that they never closed their door last night before going to bed. However, what caught their attention most was that the other couple was wearing very little. Kyle wore nothing but the boxers that he usually put on to head out to the bathroom to get ready. Tess on the other hand wore a short, silk robe but she hadn’t bothered to close it and her body was exposed.
“Oh we did.” Liz said with a smile, looking over every inch of Tess’s body
“What are you two doing?” Max asked
“Well we were heading to the bathroom but then we overheard you. Now Kyle’s shorts have a really big bulge in them.” Tess said as she patted the front of Kyle’s boxer shorts.
Liz rolled over Max and rested on his other side where she promptly pulled back the covers. “Why don’t you two join us?” she said
The couple moved as though they were in a trance. When Kyle was before the bed he pulled off his shorts and kicked them off to the side and slipped in next to Max. As Tess approached she shrugged the robe off her body and let it pool at her back before joining her two lovers (and Max) in bed. Liz ran her hand along Max’s arm; Tess made a similar movement as she gazed at Liz. Max trailed one of his hands along Liz’s thigh and grabbed her butt. She was still a little sensitive from last night and winced a little. His other hand wasn’t idle. Max wrapped his fingers around Kyle’s cock and was soon joined by Tess’s hand.
“Have you guys ever done the group thing with Alex and Isabel?” Tess asked, smiling at the strain on Kyle’s face
“Just once.” Max said, his hand moving in time with Tess’s
“Hmmm…too bad. You guys really miss out on a lot of fun, but then you and Isabel are siblings – I only just found out Michael is my cousin so it isn’t as weird.” Tess said
“Are…are you three gonna talk or play?” Kyle asked, eager for them to continue
“Play.” all three said together
Tess promptly removed Max’s hand from her mate’s dick and took it into her mouth. Kyle raised his head at the initial lose of contact but with the warmth of Tess’s mouth caused his head to fall back onto the pillow.
“Urhnnnnnnnn.” Kyle groaned.
“I think he likes that,” Liz whispered in Max’s ear
“You bett…oooooooohhhhh…better believe it.” Kyle said, his eyes closing with bliss
Kyle ran his fingers through Tess’s hair as her head slowly bobbed up and down over the human’s hard length. All the while, Liz and Max watched intensely. Matching Tess’s rhythm, Liz pumped Max’s cock while kissing the flesh of his upper arm and shoulder. It was then that Liz had an idea and pulled Tess’s head up, away from Kyle.
“Hey.” Kyle said
Tess was about to go back down on Kyle but Liz stopped her.
“No.” Liz said to Tess
“But…” Tess said but Liz winked at her, telling the blonde to play along.
“Kyle, Max has a little job to do today and I want you to help him.” Liz said
“SO?” Kyle said, eager for more of Tess’s oral talents.
“So…if you want Tess to continue then you’re going to help Max. I want you and he to get Alex and Michael into that nice big bedroom of yours.” Liz said
“Liz, we’ll discuss it later. Right now…Tess, please. I’m begging you.”
“Oh Tess wont continue. Not unless I tell her to.” Liz said with a sly smile. “Tess, who am I to you?”
“My friend, my lover and my queen.” Tess responded
“And what we did yesterday?” Liz said, referring to her ‘girl-time’
Tess knew what Liz was doing and smiled inwardly while looking down, away from Liz’s eyes. “We made you our leader, head woman of our…of your family. Your will, we will obey.” Tess said, most it was the truth, they would do anything for Liz but they wouldn’t obey her blindly. However, as she spoke she was sounding like the perfect servant.
“If I tell you never to sleep with Kyle again?” Liz asked
“I wont. Not until you say I can.” Tess said
“Does that have your attention Kyle?” Liz asked
“Yes.” Kyle said, not believing what he was hearing
“Now. Are you going to help Max?” Liz asked
“Yes.” Kyle said
Liz looked at Tess and gave a single, slow nod. Tess smiled but instead of sucking him, Tess straddled his waist and took him deep inside her.
“Good boy.” Liz said as Max changed his position to face her.
Max rolled the brunette onto her back and he slipped between her thighs. For an hour or so the two couples made love side by side. During which Tess looked down to see Liz’s seal to glow very faintly but she dismissed it, just another little mystery in their lives that Kalen would be supplying answers to. When the lovers reached their climax they just lay in each other’s arms until they got up out of bed and went to the bathroom.
Common Room, The Island, 10:00am
The others were eating breakfast when Max, Liz, Kyle and Tess walked into the room. The dreamy looked on the girls faces told the other’s everything they needed to know.
“Good morning.” Maria said
“Very good morning.” Tess said as she moved over to her girlfriend and kissed her passionately.
“First foursome?” Maria whispered and Tess nodded, “Are they any good?”
“Oh yeah.” Tess said. She could easily admit that being with Kyle in front of Max and Liz was just as incredible as doing it in front of Michael and Maria. She couldn’t wait to do it with Alex and Isabel.
“Max you look like you could use a few more hours.” Michael said
Max just smiled as he moved over to the kitchen and poured himself a cup of coffee. When he turned his back on the others, Isabel jumped up.
“Jesus Max, what the hell happened?” Isabel yelled
“What?” he asked
“There’s blood on your shirt.” Isabel said as she trailed the patterns
Max pulled off his shirt as Liz moved up to him and healed the cuts with her developing powers. When Isabel saw the pattern of the marks she blushed as she realised what happened to her brother – she had also received cuts in her flawless skin from Liz.
“I…uh…fell.” Max lied unconvincingly
“Never mind.” Isabel said and sat down in her seat, Maria sitting close to her.
A few minutes later they were all seated and eating away. Under the table Michael had removed his sock and trailed it up Maria’s leg and pushed it in. Unfortunately for him it wasn’t Maria, it was Isabel who thought is was Alex. She slid forward a little and took the big toe of his foot inside her. For a few minutes Michael pleasured Isabel by sliding in and out of her.
Alex felt the building desire in Isabel and thought she was just feeling a little randy but then he felt her approaching orgasm. He realised it was Michael causing it and his blood surged with anger and adrenaline. The look on Isabel’s face suddenly told Michael he had the wrong girl and pulled his foot down…just in time for him to feel Alex’s hand around his throat and being pushed back against the wall.
Michael was at least a foot off the ground, Alex held him up with apparently little effort. Michael looked down into Alex’s eyes and saw streaks of purple light running over his eyes. At Alex’s actions, everyone suddenly jumped up.
“Al…ex.” Michael choked out
“ALEX?” a few of them said together
“What the hell is going on?” Max asked
“SHE IS MY MATE.” Alex yelled, instinct taking complete control over his actions, emotions and words.
To Be Continued…
Viral Apocalypse ( UC,CC/Slash Adult) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
Chapter 17
Common Room, The Island, Immediately Following
Alex held Michael up by the throat, squeezing tightly enough to start blocking off the flow of air into the aliens body. Blood started to trickle from where Alex’s fingernails dug in to his skin.
“Alex stop.” Isabel yelled out
“I…thought…it was…Maria.” Michael chocked out
“She is mine.” Alex said more calmly but his blood was still pumping. With little effort he threw Michael across the room so he landed against the sofa. Alex moved like a predator, seeking out his prey with determination. Max and Kyle tried to stop their friend and grabbed on to him but they were just as easily thrown aside.
Just then there was a flash of light and a dart plunged into Alex’s back. Alex stopped and pulled it out while looking over to see Kalen and two of his security officers standing with guns drawn. Kalen raised a shield between himself and the hybrids, he knew that they would try to use their own powers to try and protect Alex but he couldn’t allow that. The guards shot again, sending two more darts at the human but they still had no effect. He just ignored them and continued to march to Michael.
The two guards looked to Kalen who simply nodded. They raised their guns, aimed at Alex and shot another four darts into him. Alex began to feel the effect of the darts; he was able to take another four staggered steps toward Michael before collapsing onto the floor. It was then that Kalen lowered his shield and the teens ran toward their friends. Isabel and Max quickly pulled out the darts before Max moved over to Michael and healed the damage to his throat and neck.
“Kalen what the hell did you just do?” Isabel asked, as her mate lay asleep on the floor, his body twitching
One of the guards picked up one of the darts and looked at the human. “Wow.”
“Wow what?”
“One of these darts should knock out a human instantly for 24 hours. We just put enough in him to knock out 12 rhinos for 5 hours.” Kalen said, “At least it answers one question.”
“What question?” Michael asked as Max helped him stand up, “What the hell happened to Alex?”
“You sexually stimulated his mate. That’s what happened to him.” Kalen said angrily
“I did not.” Michael said, “Okay, I did. But it was a mistake; I thought it was Maria not Isabel. Now tell us what the hell happened.”
Kalen took a breath. “The Pheromone isn’t only for procreation. Among our race, while there are same gender couple just like you, it is one man to one woman. If someone makes a move on someone else’s mate then there is a surge of the pheromone throughout the body of the other’s mate and that person will aggressive protect his mate. It would appear that in humans, that reaction is distinctly more primal.”
“So is that going to be our reaction every time?” Max asked
“No.”
“Why not?” Kyle asked
“Because this was Michael Alex had to deal with.” Liz said with understanding and Kalen nodded.
“I don’t get it.” Michael said
“Simple, you’ve been the primary threat to Alex’s relationship with Isabel…you always have been.” Liz said
“I am?”
“Remember those dreams you two had and then you thought Isabel was pregnant. You’re Max and Isabel’s oldest friend and then she broke things off with him after that message in the Pod Chamber.” Liz said
“Oh.” Michael said
“Yeah, oh.”
“So what if I was the one who did it?” Kyle asked
“Well…Alex wouldn’t have drawn it out like he did with Michael. He would have just beaten you into a bloody pulp. Why?” Kalen asked
“Just good to know for future reference.” Kyle said as he took a step away from Isabel and Liz, moving closer to Tess.
“Will he be okay?” Isabel asked softly as she stroked Alex’s face
“When he wakes up, yes. He’ll just have to sleep off our tranquillisers and the excess pheromone.” Kalen said
“Can someone help me get him to bed?” Isabel asked her friends
“Yeah, sure.” Maria said as she moved over to Alex, giving Michael a cold stare.
“Maria?” Michael said
“Maria perhaps you should stay and talk…” Isabel said
“Yeah Maria, I’ll help.” Liz said as she and Kyle picked Alex up.
When they left, Kalen and his guards left them to talk amongst themselves. The others sat down but Maria remained standing. “Okay, talk.” she told Michael.
“Sweetie I swear I thought it was you.” Michael said defensively
“And the fact that you weren’t picking up anything from me didn’t give you a clue?” Maria shot back
“I did.” Michael countered. “I was picking up something from you.”
“Well I sure as hell didn’t have a big toe stuck up in me.” Maria said
“No but you are connected to Isabel. We’re all connected because we’ve all slept with each other…well mostly all of us.” Max said, “Isabel was…I’m not going to say it…but Maria acted like a funnel for it to go into Michael.”
“Well isn’t that great.” Maria said and then took a whiff of cedar oil. “Okay, so you really didn’t mean for this to happen.”
“I swear I thought I was pleasing you and not her.” Michael said as he moved closer to Maria and gave him a puppy dog look, it was something he had been practicing in the event that Mount Maria blew her top.
“Well it felt like you were doing a really good job.” Maria said with a wicked grin, Michael’s look having the desired effect. “Okay, you’re forgiven on one condition.”
“And that is?”
“Later, you do what you were intending to do and stick that toe right up my…”
“Okay I get the idea.” Michael interrupted her, not wanting the others to hear it.
Alex’s Bedroom, Same Time
As the others were talking, Kyle planted Alex in his bed and Liz pulled the covers over him after removing his clothes.
“Isabel, he’ll be okay.” Liz said as she looked at the sad look in her girlfriend’s eyes.
“I know, I just can’t leave him.” Isabel said as she started to unfasten her shorts and pulled them down her legs. Then she took off her t-shirt, leaving her in only her panties before she joined her mate under the covers.
When Kyle saw Isabel start to undress he turned away and left. The last thing he wanted was to end up like Michael.
“Okay, I’ll see you two later.” Liz said as she kissed Isabel, while the blonde moved closer to Alex
Liz turned to leave but when she reached the door she looked back at the lovers and smiled as Isabel put Alex’s arm around her and rested her head on his shoulder. Then she left to rejoin her own lover.
“Liz?” Kyle called out to her.
“Yeah?”
“About today…you know about getting Max, me, Michael and Alex into that room today. I think you should call it off…you know, until Alex is back up on his feet. Besides I think this is probably going to strain thinks between those two.” Kyle said
“Yeah, probably will. But no…you’re little event is still on.” Liz said
“If Max and I fail…is Tess still not allowed to…”
“Not allowed to screw you? Absolutely, it’s the perfect incentive for you not to fail.” Liz said, still playing her little rouse. She knew that she would never ban any of the other girls from having sex; she loved it too much and would hate anyone who placed a similar restriction on her. However, she was thrilled and seduced by the knowledge that if she did give such an order, and mean it, the girls would obey it blindly.
“But Liz…”
“But me nothing.” Liz said
Then they reached the common room, just in time to see Maria embrace Michael.
“Well good to see this hasn’t caused problems for you two.” Liz said
“What? Us? We’re deeply, madly in love. A little thing like this isn’t gonna get between us.” Maria said
“Got that right.” Michael said as, unknown to the others, he slipped his hand in the rear of her shorts and cupped her ass.
Liz and Kyle proceeded to sit next to their mates. “Well at the very least we’ve learned one thing.” Liz said
“And that would be?” Max asked
“Some lines definitely stay uncrossed.”
“Amen.” Michael said as his free hand ran over his throat
“You feeling okay?” Liz asked him
“Yeah, just let’s not do anything to get the caveman back.” Michael said
Kro’s Warship, Taldan Star System, 12 Noon
“General Kro, Lord Larek’s freighter is approaching. They report that their cargo is secure and ready for distribution.”
“As soon as they’ve docked, transport one package to one of the selected fighters. And I want a full security attachment to that cargo.” Kro said
“Yes Sir.”
Kro left and walked down the many corridors and decks of his ship to the docking bay. He arrived just as the captain of the vessel left his ship and saluted the general.
“General, I’ve been order to give you complete co-operation in the use of these weapons.
“Good…first of all, how close do my fighters need to get before they can launch the missiles?” Kro asked
“You weren’t informed?” he asked and then looked around. “General, the missiles have to be launched as close as possible. It’s a suicide mission sir, none of our ships have the speed to evacuate the region before the stars detonate.”
“Why am I not surprised? I’ve already have pilots who volunteered for the mission. They…are nearing the terminal stage of the virus, genetic manipulations no longer work for them.” Kro said
“I understand sir. Lord Larek also asked me to relay a message.”
“Proceed.”
“All he said was…Shadow’s walk.”
Kro just looked at the captain before leaving abruptly. He went to the guest quarters of the ship that housed Kivar’s former personal aide and guard captain.
“General?” Phadran asked
“I just received a message from Larek, Kivar’s allies are preparing to take action against this fleet.”
“Kivar doesn’t have allies.”
“He had a few, they liked to stay behind the scenes and do a lot of work that Kivar didn’t want the other nobles to find out about.” Kro said, “Apparently they believe that Kivar’s assassination was done under Larek’s order and that this fleet is a direct method of him taking power himself.”
“Kivar doesn’t have any heirs. Larek is next in line as his family is related to Zan’s house and until Zan returns Larek is in charge.” Phadran said
“Well Zan isn’t going to return. He’ll stay on Earth, besides we’ll all be gone soon enough.” Kro said
“Well, it looks like I’m going back to work.” Phadran said, “Political assassin at your service, general.”
“This is the information on the people involved. Get to Antar and take them out before they can do anything to this fleet, the last thing we need is to deal with sabotage while fighting those aliens.” Kro said as he handed Phadran the documents
“I’ll see you when I get back.” Phadran said and then left.
For the next three days Phadran walked through dozens of back passages and streets, he found people who knew people who knew people. He got the information he needed and stalked his prey until he made the final strike, terminating with impunity those who threatened the fleet. Always he left the bodies where they could be found, sending a message to his associates that he was coming.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
“Listen, I know you’re all concerned but we shouldn’t do this.” Jim said, “We shouldn’t distract Feln just now, not while he’s busy with the Skins.”
“Jim, just call him.” Philip said
Valenti just nodded and pulled out the device Feln gave them to contact him. He pressed the button and a few minute later Feln appeared.
“Sorry to call you Feln but there is a slight issue.” Jeff said
“I’ll help if I can but I need to get back to Eagle Rock as soon as possible. The Skins are rapidly approaching Roswell.” Feln said, “So what can I help you with?”
“Are our children having sex?” Nancy blurted out
Feln just looked at each of the parents and cringed. Each of the elders caught Feln’s hesitation and the look on his face causing them to suddenly feel weak in the knees.
“Oh god.” Nancy said
“How could you let them? They’re just children.” Philip asked, barely restraining his anger
“Okay, what you know…or more precisely, what I’ve told you is that you’re children were sent to the island to bond. However, sex is a major part of that bonding. Everything they do is consensual, they are protected and nothing is forced. Antarians just don’t have the same hang-ups and issues with sex that humans do.” Feln said, his finger playing with the ring on his finger (a remote to the Granolith.)
“And you think that’s a good enough reason…you don’t think of sex the same way?” Jeff said
“It is a part of who we are, and we will not deny it for any race or anyone. It is a part of Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess and their fellow hybrids around the world just as it will become part of their chosen mates. And with Liz it already has, she has an understanding of our nature more than the others as he now carries one of the Royal Seals within her.”
“Wait, how did my Liz get a seal inside her?” Jeff asked
Feln paused {uh oh} he thought to himself. “Well you see, Isabel gave it to her. She carried it within her until it was passed to Liz.”
Each of the parents knew there was something that Feln was deliberately leaving out.
“How was it passed?” Diane asked, suspecting the answer
“They’ve made love, have been since they arrived. Isabel and Liz love each other as much as they love Alex and Max.” Feln said, deciding to get it all out now. “Just like Maria and Tess, Max and Alex & Michael and Kyle.”
“My son is not gay.” Jim and Philip said in unison
“No they’re not but I believe the term humans use is bisexual. They have sex with their mates and each other.” Feln said, slowly sending signals to the granolith by using his ring
“No, no way this is absolutely ridicules. Before they left I constantly heard Maria going on and on about how much she hated Tess. There is no way…” Amy said
Feln continued sending signals but knew that humans just had way too many hang-ups about a simple act that kept their species going so he turned the signal to maximum. He was ordering the granolith to make the parent more accepting of the relationships undertaken by their children, just as he was prepared to do if they couldn’t accept the teens’ other worldly origins.
“I refuse to believe Kyle would sleep with another guy…” Jim argued, “…but if it’s what they want.”
“It is what they want. They are very happy and accepting of each other’s relationships.” Feln said, holding back the smile that came from the ever-growing changes in the elders.
“Then I can live with it.” Nancy said with Diane nodding in agreement.
Feln looked to Amy. She had raised her daughter to be open minded and liberated, it wouldn’t be good for her to turn her back on those values now. If her daughter truly did love Michael and Tess… “Okay. If it’s what Maria wants then I can deal with it.”
“Liz really loves Isabel?” Jeff asked
“Yes, as friends and as lovers.” Feln asked
“Okay well lets not use that word to describe any relationship my daughter is in.” Jeff said, “Well I can’t say I’m happy about it but I can live with it.”
Feln decided that after the Skins were dealt with that Mr. Parker could do with a little more direct influence from the Granolith.
“Mr Evans?” Feln asked
“Max and Alex…Isabel and Liz…but Max and Liz still love each other just like Alex and Isabel?” Philip asked
“That’s right.”
“Anyone have an aspirin?” Philip asked, “Yeah, okay. But just to be sure…Michael and Kyle stay away from Isabel.”
“That’s a given. Mates are very protective of each other and won’t let anyone else near them in that capacity. However, same sex lovers are a different matter, as they can’t procreate with the other so there is no instinctual need to prevent it.” Feln said
“Oh yeah, headache definitely forming.” Jeff said
“Well I’ve got to go, there is still a lot of work to do.” Feln said {and I need to make these adjustments permanent.}
Alex’s Bedroom, The Island, Same Time
While Alex slept of the drugs that were shot into his body, Isabel didn’t. Instead she rested her head on his shoulder as she pressed her body firmly into Alex. She couldn’t leave his side, knowing that she was partially responsible for him being here in this condition. She should have known that it wasn’t Alex who was pleasuring her, she would never have let it happen, she wouldn’t have felt as much pleasure as she did.
She watched as Alex opened his eyes and held herself up on her elbow. “Alex?”
Alex looked at his mate, he was still feeling the effect of his overdose on the pheromone and his eyes still had traces of the purple chemical floating in them. Then he remembered what happened. Quickly he rolled over and pinned Isabel beneath him.
“Alex?”
“You are my mate. Not his.” Alex said, feeling her soft skin against his
“Yes.” Isabel said submissively, beginning to feel the effect of Alex’s condition within her.
Alex released Isabel and moved up onto his knees. Alex trailed his eyes over her body; suddenly Isabel felt very shy and covered her breasts with her arms. However, Alex would have none of it and pulled her arms away from her naked form. That was when he forcibly rolled Isabel onto her front and up on all fours. He grabbed her panties and pulled them off her, stretching and tearing the delicate fabric until it was completely off of her body and then threw them off to the side.
Isabel could feel heat surging in her body as Alex trailed his hands over her rear and legs. Then he moved closer and slammed has had dick into her slick opening.
“Arhhhmmmmmmm.” Isabel cried out
With quick, deep thrusts Alex continued to slap against Isabel and she loved it. She grabbed hold of the sheets and tightly pulled on them, her face became strained and her eyes closed as she gasped for air. While they deeply loved each other, love wasn’t present here. Alex was asserting himself with Isabel, claiming her as his mate and making sure she knew it.
“ARGHHHH GOD ALEX…TAKE ME…HARDER.” Isabel begged
Alex did just that and started to pound violently into his mate. The increased dose of pheromone had its effect, he could only think of depositing his seed inside her. Normally he would have taken his time with her but right now he couldn’t even care if he hurt Isabel but that wasn’t happening, Isabel was loving what Alex was doing to her body.
Thrust after thrust after thrust, then he came inside his mate. Alex collapsed on her back and wrapped his arms tightly around Isabel’s body as she rested her sweat-covered forehead on the pillow. Alex then suddenly released Isabel and pulled out of her, the excess pheromone had been relieved and was his old caring self again.
“Oh god…Isabel…I’m so sorry.” Alex said
Isabel lifted her head and looked around to her mate. “Don’t be, believe me I’m not.” She then turned around and looked over Alex, she was still feeling the effects of Alex’s condition and needed it to be relieved in herself. Isabel pulled on Alex and tossed him back onto the bed and then, crawling on all fours like a cat, she moved over his body. With fire in her eyes she looked into his and in that second Alex realised what was happening and what she needed. So he decided to let Isabel have him they way she let him have her.
Isabel kissed Alex with a passion and heat that neither had experienced before. It wasn’t love; it was lust, the same lust that drives all species into the act of mating in order for the propagation of the race. Then she moved lower to his chest. Isabel bit into his skin while kissing his torso; in most of the bites she broke the skin and drew blood. When she reached over to Alex’s dick, she found he was still hard and angled it up where she straddled his waist and sank down onto him.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex groaned out
Then Isabel, without any hesitation or tenderness, started riding Alex for all he was worth. She bounced up and down on his cock as her enflamed body surrendered to pure instinct. Along with Alex she ran her hands over her body and up to her breasts. Firmly she mauled her own tits, squeezed her own nipples until Alex’s hands replaced her hands. Then she glided her fingers through her hair, her face twisted in pleasure.
“Ah…ahhh…ahhhhhhh…oh god.” Isabel cried
“Ugnnn…ugnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnnnnn…ISABEL.” Alex groaned
Isabel never relented, she longed for more of her mate’s seed. While her rational mind knew that without the deactivation of both their implants their reproductive systems would be incompatible, her current mind only cared for the act.
“ARGNNNNNNNNNNN…ALEX.” Isabel screamed, “OH GOD YES, YESS, YESSS, ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Alex yelled as he, once again, shot his seed into his mate’s waiting womb but with no effect.
Isabel collapsed on top of Alex, both breathing harder than ever before. Isabel was completely relieved and back in control of her actions. Slowly she rolled off of Alex and lay by his side, he turned to face her and their legs interlocked while they stroked their feet together.
“Oh my god that was…” Isabel said while shaking her hand.
“Incredible.” Alex finished for her, “You were on fire.”
Then Isabel spotted the blood seeping from the bites she had given him. “Alex, oh god I’m sorry.” She said as she ran her hands over his body, closing the wounds but leaving the marks.
“It’s okay Isabel. I loved it as much as you did…but we can’t do like that again. We could have really hurt each other.”
“I know…and without another overdose it wont.” Isabel said and then paused, “Alex…when Michael…the only reason I was that close was because I thought it was you. I would never let another man touch me like that.”
“I know you wouldn’t, I don’t know what came over me or if I can even control it but I am really sorry.” Alex said
“You should also apologise to Michael you know.” Isabel said
“Why what did I…oh god I nearly killed him.” Alex said as he remembered what happened, “Well…no time like the present.”
The couple got out of bed and started to dress. When Isabel picked up her shredded underwear she looked over at Alex, “Okay, this you really need to stop doing. Can I borrow these?” she asked as she picked up a pair of his boxers
“Sorry and sure.” Alex said
Common Room, 10 Minutes Later
The group was sitting around the room, watching a movie on the monitor. Michael still rubbed his neck, the damage was completely healed and there wasn’t any pain but he could still feel Alex’s grip on him.
“You okay?” Maria asked
“Yeah…I just don’t think Alex is going to be pleased to see me.” Michael said just as Isabel and Alex entered. Michael shot up and looked at Alex, “Alex…I thought she was Maria. It was an accident.”
“An accident…did you trip over something?” Alex shot back but then calmed himself when he felt Isabel’s hand on him.
“All I can say is that I’m sorry and that it wont happen again.” Michael said
“Apology accepted. And I’m sorry too…you know for the whole trying to kill you thing.” Alex said
Michael just nodded. He could understand it, if any one touched Maria in anyway other than as a friend then he wouldn’t stop until that guy was left without arms, legs and a head. He was just thankful that Kalen stepped in when he did. “So, no hard feelings?”
“Well other than the fact that if you touch Isabel again, Maria’s gonna be sticking with Tess, Liz and Isabel for sex.” Alex said, “Yeah, no hard feelings.”
Alex and Michael then shook hands and sat down. The tension in the air had been unmistakeable and Kyle felt uneasy, how couldn’t think of anything to get his friends into that bedroom and was silently fearful of the banning of making love with Tess that Liz would impose…at least as far as he knew. But the day wasn’t over yet.
Guy’s Area, The Island, 18:00
A few hours after the apology, Max and Kyle hit on the idea of doing a little re-bonding and fixing the relationship between Michael and Alex. So they went swimming in the ocean and since they didn’t have any decent swimwear other than their underwear, they went naked. Everyone joked about the bite marks on Alex’s chest but he defended it by saying that Isabel was just marking her property and that he got her really horny. Eventually, what had started out as a little exercise turned into a competition between Alex and Michael - an intense competition.
They had three races and it was a draw every time. When they completed the fourth, they were both exhausted and had to help each other reach the shore. As they collapsed to their backs on the sand they both laughed at how ridicules they had been acting. Michael reached over and put the back of his hand on Alex’s chest and apologised once again. Alex took the hand and accepted before they helped each other stand up. Kyle and Max just smiled as they lay under the sun.
Now they were all inside, feeling the need to shower off the sand and salt they headed to the bathroom. All the while they walked naked; while they moved through the common room all the ladies were caught up with intensive stares that they had to shake themselves out of. Once the guys were clean they headed out of the bathroom, they found the door to the large bedroom wide open. The next thing any of them knew was being pushed into the room and the door being sealed from the outside. Liz followed Max’s instructions perfectly.
“What the hell?” Michael said as he tried the door, “Max open this thing will you.”
Max pretended to try. “Sorry…it won’t work.”
“What do you mean it wont work?” Alex asked
“It must have been Liz that sealed it. Our powers cancel each other out, I can’t use mine to counter anything she uses hers for.” Max explained, certainly plausible enough for this group.
Max then decided to initiate things. He moved over to his boyfriend and kissed Alex while pressing his body close to the human. Michael and Kyle were feeling hot as they watched and decided to join the fun. Michael pushed Kyle against the wall and kissed him just as Max backed away from Alex. Quickly he descended to his knees and took Alex’s dick into his mouth.
Alex closed his eyes as Max worked his magic but Alex couldn’t remain standing. Max felt Alex’s need to lie down and released his lover. Alex moved to the centre of the large bed that filled the floor of the room. Since Kyle was the only other one in on the plan, he knew he had to take the next step and moved over the blue and green cushions until he fell next to his fellow human. Michael and Max watched on as Kyle kissed the surprised human. The kiss deepened and soon their tongues duelled for dominance.
They started to enjoy themselves, and then Alex knew what was happening. He could feel that Kyle was trying to make Michael hot enough to go for it with Max. The girls had told them of how they anointed Liz and now it was Max’s turn. It certainly was working. Michael was becoming harder and Max watched as his oldest friends dick rose to full mast.
“Is it working?” Kyle asked Alex
Alex looked over at their lovers and smiled, as both aliens were aroused. That was when they parted and moved to the other side of the bed. Their intent was obvious to the others and they moved to the centre of the bed. When they got there it was Michael who lay down and Max, for the first time, really got a look at his friend’s body. His eyes lingered on Michael’s cock and he was amazed at how identical they were…at least in that department.
“Are you sure about this Michael?” he asked as he trailed his finger up and down the length of his hardness. A little trick that Liz did on him and that he did on Alex that he found was useful in getting a rise out of someone, not that Michael needed any help at the moment. Then he stopped and cupped Michael’s balls, causing the alien’s dick to twitch.
“God…just do it Max.” Michael begged, eager for his erection to be soothed
Max wrapped his fingers around Michael and pointed him up before bending over and taking him into his mouth. When he began to suck, Michael clenched his fists.
“Ah god.” Michael gasped
His eyes rolled backward and felt his pulse start to race. He was suddenly desperate to feel Max’s mouth continue its assault on his throbbing dick.
“Oh man,” Michael groaned, Max was now seriously fucking him with his mouth, moving up and down his length frantically. Max bobbed his head, enjoying the feel of the hot tool filling his oral cavity. “I think I’m gonna come.” Michael warned. “Oh God…Max…suck harder.” Max didn’t have time to do as asked as the other alien suddenly let loose. His pent-up orgasm released a flood of cum into Max’s mouth. Max swallowed what he could, as the rest dribbling back down onto Michael’s cock.
Meanwhile, Alex and Kyle had gone back to kissing each other while gently stroking each other’s cocks. However, they knew they couldn’t cum from each other but they instinctively knew that helping Michael please their king would satisfy them. As the parted the walked on their knees over to the aliens as they switched positions.
Quickly Michael rolled Max over onto his side before he drove his middle finger into Max’s body, finger-fucking him for a moment. Then Alex took his boyfriends long cock in his hand and started to jerk Max off. Max smiled and clenched his fists as Michael positioned himself behind his king, kneeling a bit awkwardly on the plush and soft cushions of the bed. Holding onto his cock, Michael ran the head up and down Max’s butt cleavage. Max closed his eyes as Kyle grabbed hold to kiss him; the act told Michael that Max was ready and he eased the head of his dick into Max.
“Urgnnnnnnnnn.” Max groaned into Kyle’s mouth
Michael rammed his cock in and out of his king’s body, both of them grunting at the depth of each thrust.
“Uhnnn…ohhh…Aghhhh…Oh god yes.” Michael groaned
“ALHMMMM...MUFMMMMM.” Max moaned, he tried to say Alex and Michael’s names but having Kyle latched on to his mouth muffled his cries.
All the while, Alex vigorously stroked Max’s dick up and down. Michael propped his hands on Max’s waist. His cock had never felt harder, he found himself groaning, almost desperately, as he quickly thrust in and out. He wanted nothing more than to just fuck Max until he exploded in a geyser of cum, but he also wanted to lengthen his pleasure and make sure the anointment was properly completed. Max would have bit down hard on his bottom lip if Kyle’s tongue hadn’t been invading him. He felt his orgasm starting, his cock was burning under Alex’s touch and he became hypersensitive to everything around him.
The feel of three warm bodies against him was intoxicating to Max. His nerves were on fire and his dick was throbbing with a mixture of pain and pleasure. He never felt Alex grip this tightly onto his dick before; his earlier tryst with Isabel had added a new aspect of his sex life that he was only just beginning to explore. Alex was no longer the young man who could spend hours pleasing his lovers, now he wasn’t afraid to do more animalistic acts to bring out the same pleasure and in less time.
“Oh, God,” Max started to groan. He was thrusting his hips upward, and further into Alex’s grip with the additional purpose of grinding his ass against Michael.
“OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” Michael said with a shout.
Michael pulled out, feeling a final hard squeeze from Max’s tight walls. His cock slid up Max’s crack and pointed straight up, watching in rapt awe and excitement as the first spurt of his semen shot out. Michael ground his cock against the skin of Max’s rear as the incredible sensation of his cum shooting out roared through him. The milky white spurt landed on Max’s back, only to be followed by another and another. All throughout his orgasm he kept shaking, his nerves fired and his skin and face flushed. Until finally his cock stopped shooting, and what felt like the longest orgasm of his life ended.
The sensations of Michael’s seed hitting against his body felt incredible and Max knew that he couldn’t hold back any longer. “UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” he yelled out and shot his own seed over Alex’s hand.
Kyle released his mouth and he collapsed onto the floor, breathing hard and heavy. Alex and Kyle, as expected, had felt wave after wave of pleasure spiral through their bodies and they both lost their erections as if they had cum as well.
As Max reached his climax, the Royal Seal of Antar started to glow. Nobody else in the room noticed as their energy had been drained and soon they were lumped in a naked mass of bodies on the collection of cushions that made up the floor/bed of the bedroom, all four were sound asleep and lying tangled together.
The Hallway Outside the Bedroom…
While the guys anointed Max, Liz and the other girls where listening in. Liz had rested her hand on the door and raised her other hand in the air, she acted like an amplifier and let the sounds echo through her body so that the others could hear. However, the second Max came and his anointment complete, Liz’s body stiffened and then shuddered.
Her lovers held her body and looked with concern at their queen as she came back to reality.
“Oh wow.” Liz said with a huge smile
Maria was about to ask what happened but then her Seal started to glow brightly. Gently Isabel caressed Liz’s hair and upper arm.
“Liz?” Isabel asked
“This seal. Wow.” Liz said, still on the boarder of dreamland. “It can get very, very stimulating…Max had a really good time.”
Just then, one after the other, Liz touched her hand to the hearts of the girls. All fell against the walls and smiled as their bodies filled with delirious pleasure. Each one experienced the totality of the orgasm Liz had felt when her Seal snapped into conjunction with the one Max possessed. While the anointment had nothing to do with being king and queen, now that both Max and Liz had been anointed as the heads of their house, as king and queen their seals responded to show them as heads of the Antarian people.
“Come on we better get going. I don’t think the guys would appreciate us being out of here when they come out.” Liz said as she stood up
“Yeah, come on.” Isabel said as she helped Tess and Maria stand up. Both girls still had their eyes glazed over.
As they started to walk away, Isabel stopped. “Uh Liz, don’t you think you better unseal the door?” she asked
“Oh yeah. I nearly forgot.” Liz said as she ran her hand down the length of the door and re-created the space between the door and it’s frame that she had removed.
With that they left and went out to the kitchen to cook dinner and wait for their lovers to emerge from their bedroom but judging from their experience, that won’t be for some time. However, what they felt from the guys had sparked something inside them. While Isabel was her girlfriend, Liz couldn’t help but look over every inch of Maria’s body. Their little orgy in the bedroom the other day had woken up something within her, Liz would kill for another taste of her long time friend’s sweet body. She also knew that Isabel and Tess were eager to move beyond kissing and finish what they started that day. She couldn’t help but smile at how open and sexually liberated they all had become during their stay here. In that instant, Liz knew that she would do what ever it took to protect her family and make sure they would be able to continue their affairs after they left.
To Be Continued…
Common Room, The Island, Immediately Following
Alex held Michael up by the throat, squeezing tightly enough to start blocking off the flow of air into the aliens body. Blood started to trickle from where Alex’s fingernails dug in to his skin.
“Alex stop.” Isabel yelled out
“I…thought…it was…Maria.” Michael chocked out
“She is mine.” Alex said more calmly but his blood was still pumping. With little effort he threw Michael across the room so he landed against the sofa. Alex moved like a predator, seeking out his prey with determination. Max and Kyle tried to stop their friend and grabbed on to him but they were just as easily thrown aside.
Just then there was a flash of light and a dart plunged into Alex’s back. Alex stopped and pulled it out while looking over to see Kalen and two of his security officers standing with guns drawn. Kalen raised a shield between himself and the hybrids, he knew that they would try to use their own powers to try and protect Alex but he couldn’t allow that. The guards shot again, sending two more darts at the human but they still had no effect. He just ignored them and continued to march to Michael.
The two guards looked to Kalen who simply nodded. They raised their guns, aimed at Alex and shot another four darts into him. Alex began to feel the effect of the darts; he was able to take another four staggered steps toward Michael before collapsing onto the floor. It was then that Kalen lowered his shield and the teens ran toward their friends. Isabel and Max quickly pulled out the darts before Max moved over to Michael and healed the damage to his throat and neck.
“Kalen what the hell did you just do?” Isabel asked, as her mate lay asleep on the floor, his body twitching
One of the guards picked up one of the darts and looked at the human. “Wow.”
“Wow what?”
“One of these darts should knock out a human instantly for 24 hours. We just put enough in him to knock out 12 rhinos for 5 hours.” Kalen said, “At least it answers one question.”
“What question?” Michael asked as Max helped him stand up, “What the hell happened to Alex?”
“You sexually stimulated his mate. That’s what happened to him.” Kalen said angrily
“I did not.” Michael said, “Okay, I did. But it was a mistake; I thought it was Maria not Isabel. Now tell us what the hell happened.”
Kalen took a breath. “The Pheromone isn’t only for procreation. Among our race, while there are same gender couple just like you, it is one man to one woman. If someone makes a move on someone else’s mate then there is a surge of the pheromone throughout the body of the other’s mate and that person will aggressive protect his mate. It would appear that in humans, that reaction is distinctly more primal.”
“So is that going to be our reaction every time?” Max asked
“No.”
“Why not?” Kyle asked
“Because this was Michael Alex had to deal with.” Liz said with understanding and Kalen nodded.
“I don’t get it.” Michael said
“Simple, you’ve been the primary threat to Alex’s relationship with Isabel…you always have been.” Liz said
“I am?”
“Remember those dreams you two had and then you thought Isabel was pregnant. You’re Max and Isabel’s oldest friend and then she broke things off with him after that message in the Pod Chamber.” Liz said
“Oh.” Michael said
“Yeah, oh.”
“So what if I was the one who did it?” Kyle asked
“Well…Alex wouldn’t have drawn it out like he did with Michael. He would have just beaten you into a bloody pulp. Why?” Kalen asked
“Just good to know for future reference.” Kyle said as he took a step away from Isabel and Liz, moving closer to Tess.
“Will he be okay?” Isabel asked softly as she stroked Alex’s face
“When he wakes up, yes. He’ll just have to sleep off our tranquillisers and the excess pheromone.” Kalen said
“Can someone help me get him to bed?” Isabel asked her friends
“Yeah, sure.” Maria said as she moved over to Alex, giving Michael a cold stare.
“Maria?” Michael said
“Maria perhaps you should stay and talk…” Isabel said
“Yeah Maria, I’ll help.” Liz said as she and Kyle picked Alex up.
When they left, Kalen and his guards left them to talk amongst themselves. The others sat down but Maria remained standing. “Okay, talk.” she told Michael.
“Sweetie I swear I thought it was you.” Michael said defensively
“And the fact that you weren’t picking up anything from me didn’t give you a clue?” Maria shot back
“I did.” Michael countered. “I was picking up something from you.”
“Well I sure as hell didn’t have a big toe stuck up in me.” Maria said
“No but you are connected to Isabel. We’re all connected because we’ve all slept with each other…well mostly all of us.” Max said, “Isabel was…I’m not going to say it…but Maria acted like a funnel for it to go into Michael.”
“Well isn’t that great.” Maria said and then took a whiff of cedar oil. “Okay, so you really didn’t mean for this to happen.”
“I swear I thought I was pleasing you and not her.” Michael said as he moved closer to Maria and gave him a puppy dog look, it was something he had been practicing in the event that Mount Maria blew her top.
“Well it felt like you were doing a really good job.” Maria said with a wicked grin, Michael’s look having the desired effect. “Okay, you’re forgiven on one condition.”
“And that is?”
“Later, you do what you were intending to do and stick that toe right up my…”
“Okay I get the idea.” Michael interrupted her, not wanting the others to hear it.
Alex’s Bedroom, Same Time
As the others were talking, Kyle planted Alex in his bed and Liz pulled the covers over him after removing his clothes.
“Isabel, he’ll be okay.” Liz said as she looked at the sad look in her girlfriend’s eyes.
“I know, I just can’t leave him.” Isabel said as she started to unfasten her shorts and pulled them down her legs. Then she took off her t-shirt, leaving her in only her panties before she joined her mate under the covers.
When Kyle saw Isabel start to undress he turned away and left. The last thing he wanted was to end up like Michael.
“Okay, I’ll see you two later.” Liz said as she kissed Isabel, while the blonde moved closer to Alex
Liz turned to leave but when she reached the door she looked back at the lovers and smiled as Isabel put Alex’s arm around her and rested her head on his shoulder. Then she left to rejoin her own lover.
“Liz?” Kyle called out to her.
“Yeah?”
“About today…you know about getting Max, me, Michael and Alex into that room today. I think you should call it off…you know, until Alex is back up on his feet. Besides I think this is probably going to strain thinks between those two.” Kyle said
“Yeah, probably will. But no…you’re little event is still on.” Liz said
“If Max and I fail…is Tess still not allowed to…”
“Not allowed to screw you? Absolutely, it’s the perfect incentive for you not to fail.” Liz said, still playing her little rouse. She knew that she would never ban any of the other girls from having sex; she loved it too much and would hate anyone who placed a similar restriction on her. However, she was thrilled and seduced by the knowledge that if she did give such an order, and mean it, the girls would obey it blindly.
“But Liz…”
“But me nothing.” Liz said
Then they reached the common room, just in time to see Maria embrace Michael.
“Well good to see this hasn’t caused problems for you two.” Liz said
“What? Us? We’re deeply, madly in love. A little thing like this isn’t gonna get between us.” Maria said
“Got that right.” Michael said as, unknown to the others, he slipped his hand in the rear of her shorts and cupped her ass.
Liz and Kyle proceeded to sit next to their mates. “Well at the very least we’ve learned one thing.” Liz said
“And that would be?” Max asked
“Some lines definitely stay uncrossed.”
“Amen.” Michael said as his free hand ran over his throat
“You feeling okay?” Liz asked him
“Yeah, just let’s not do anything to get the caveman back.” Michael said
Kro’s Warship, Taldan Star System, 12 Noon
“General Kro, Lord Larek’s freighter is approaching. They report that their cargo is secure and ready for distribution.”
“As soon as they’ve docked, transport one package to one of the selected fighters. And I want a full security attachment to that cargo.” Kro said
“Yes Sir.”
Kro left and walked down the many corridors and decks of his ship to the docking bay. He arrived just as the captain of the vessel left his ship and saluted the general.
“General, I’ve been order to give you complete co-operation in the use of these weapons.
“Good…first of all, how close do my fighters need to get before they can launch the missiles?” Kro asked
“You weren’t informed?” he asked and then looked around. “General, the missiles have to be launched as close as possible. It’s a suicide mission sir, none of our ships have the speed to evacuate the region before the stars detonate.”
“Why am I not surprised? I’ve already have pilots who volunteered for the mission. They…are nearing the terminal stage of the virus, genetic manipulations no longer work for them.” Kro said
“I understand sir. Lord Larek also asked me to relay a message.”
“Proceed.”
“All he said was…Shadow’s walk.”
Kro just looked at the captain before leaving abruptly. He went to the guest quarters of the ship that housed Kivar’s former personal aide and guard captain.
“General?” Phadran asked
“I just received a message from Larek, Kivar’s allies are preparing to take action against this fleet.”
“Kivar doesn’t have allies.”
“He had a few, they liked to stay behind the scenes and do a lot of work that Kivar didn’t want the other nobles to find out about.” Kro said, “Apparently they believe that Kivar’s assassination was done under Larek’s order and that this fleet is a direct method of him taking power himself.”
“Kivar doesn’t have any heirs. Larek is next in line as his family is related to Zan’s house and until Zan returns Larek is in charge.” Phadran said
“Well Zan isn’t going to return. He’ll stay on Earth, besides we’ll all be gone soon enough.” Kro said
“Well, it looks like I’m going back to work.” Phadran said, “Political assassin at your service, general.”
“This is the information on the people involved. Get to Antar and take them out before they can do anything to this fleet, the last thing we need is to deal with sabotage while fighting those aliens.” Kro said as he handed Phadran the documents
“I’ll see you when I get back.” Phadran said and then left.
For the next three days Phadran walked through dozens of back passages and streets, he found people who knew people who knew people. He got the information he needed and stalked his prey until he made the final strike, terminating with impunity those who threatened the fleet. Always he left the bodies where they could be found, sending a message to his associates that he was coming.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
“Listen, I know you’re all concerned but we shouldn’t do this.” Jim said, “We shouldn’t distract Feln just now, not while he’s busy with the Skins.”
“Jim, just call him.” Philip said
Valenti just nodded and pulled out the device Feln gave them to contact him. He pressed the button and a few minute later Feln appeared.
“Sorry to call you Feln but there is a slight issue.” Jeff said
“I’ll help if I can but I need to get back to Eagle Rock as soon as possible. The Skins are rapidly approaching Roswell.” Feln said, “So what can I help you with?”
“Are our children having sex?” Nancy blurted out
Feln just looked at each of the parents and cringed. Each of the elders caught Feln’s hesitation and the look on his face causing them to suddenly feel weak in the knees.
“Oh god.” Nancy said
“How could you let them? They’re just children.” Philip asked, barely restraining his anger
“Okay, what you know…or more precisely, what I’ve told you is that you’re children were sent to the island to bond. However, sex is a major part of that bonding. Everything they do is consensual, they are protected and nothing is forced. Antarians just don’t have the same hang-ups and issues with sex that humans do.” Feln said, his finger playing with the ring on his finger (a remote to the Granolith.)
“And you think that’s a good enough reason…you don’t think of sex the same way?” Jeff said
“It is a part of who we are, and we will not deny it for any race or anyone. It is a part of Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess and their fellow hybrids around the world just as it will become part of their chosen mates. And with Liz it already has, she has an understanding of our nature more than the others as he now carries one of the Royal Seals within her.”
“Wait, how did my Liz get a seal inside her?” Jeff asked
Feln paused {uh oh} he thought to himself. “Well you see, Isabel gave it to her. She carried it within her until it was passed to Liz.”
Each of the parents knew there was something that Feln was deliberately leaving out.
“How was it passed?” Diane asked, suspecting the answer
“They’ve made love, have been since they arrived. Isabel and Liz love each other as much as they love Alex and Max.” Feln said, deciding to get it all out now. “Just like Maria and Tess, Max and Alex & Michael and Kyle.”
“My son is not gay.” Jim and Philip said in unison
“No they’re not but I believe the term humans use is bisexual. They have sex with their mates and each other.” Feln said, slowly sending signals to the granolith by using his ring
“No, no way this is absolutely ridicules. Before they left I constantly heard Maria going on and on about how much she hated Tess. There is no way…” Amy said
Feln continued sending signals but knew that humans just had way too many hang-ups about a simple act that kept their species going so he turned the signal to maximum. He was ordering the granolith to make the parent more accepting of the relationships undertaken by their children, just as he was prepared to do if they couldn’t accept the teens’ other worldly origins.
“I refuse to believe Kyle would sleep with another guy…” Jim argued, “…but if it’s what they want.”
“It is what they want. They are very happy and accepting of each other’s relationships.” Feln said, holding back the smile that came from the ever-growing changes in the elders.
“Then I can live with it.” Nancy said with Diane nodding in agreement.
Feln looked to Amy. She had raised her daughter to be open minded and liberated, it wouldn’t be good for her to turn her back on those values now. If her daughter truly did love Michael and Tess… “Okay. If it’s what Maria wants then I can deal with it.”
“Liz really loves Isabel?” Jeff asked
“Yes, as friends and as lovers.” Feln asked
“Okay well lets not use that word to describe any relationship my daughter is in.” Jeff said, “Well I can’t say I’m happy about it but I can live with it.”
Feln decided that after the Skins were dealt with that Mr. Parker could do with a little more direct influence from the Granolith.
“Mr Evans?” Feln asked
“Max and Alex…Isabel and Liz…but Max and Liz still love each other just like Alex and Isabel?” Philip asked
“That’s right.”
“Anyone have an aspirin?” Philip asked, “Yeah, okay. But just to be sure…Michael and Kyle stay away from Isabel.”
“That’s a given. Mates are very protective of each other and won’t let anyone else near them in that capacity. However, same sex lovers are a different matter, as they can’t procreate with the other so there is no instinctual need to prevent it.” Feln said
“Oh yeah, headache definitely forming.” Jeff said
“Well I’ve got to go, there is still a lot of work to do.” Feln said {and I need to make these adjustments permanent.}
Alex’s Bedroom, The Island, Same Time
While Alex slept of the drugs that were shot into his body, Isabel didn’t. Instead she rested her head on his shoulder as she pressed her body firmly into Alex. She couldn’t leave his side, knowing that she was partially responsible for him being here in this condition. She should have known that it wasn’t Alex who was pleasuring her, she would never have let it happen, she wouldn’t have felt as much pleasure as she did.
She watched as Alex opened his eyes and held herself up on her elbow. “Alex?”
Alex looked at his mate, he was still feeling the effect of his overdose on the pheromone and his eyes still had traces of the purple chemical floating in them. Then he remembered what happened. Quickly he rolled over and pinned Isabel beneath him.
“Alex?”
“You are my mate. Not his.” Alex said, feeling her soft skin against his
“Yes.” Isabel said submissively, beginning to feel the effect of Alex’s condition within her.
Alex released Isabel and moved up onto his knees. Alex trailed his eyes over her body; suddenly Isabel felt very shy and covered her breasts with her arms. However, Alex would have none of it and pulled her arms away from her naked form. That was when he forcibly rolled Isabel onto her front and up on all fours. He grabbed her panties and pulled them off her, stretching and tearing the delicate fabric until it was completely off of her body and then threw them off to the side.
Isabel could feel heat surging in her body as Alex trailed his hands over her rear and legs. Then he moved closer and slammed has had dick into her slick opening.
“Arhhhmmmmmmm.” Isabel cried out
With quick, deep thrusts Alex continued to slap against Isabel and she loved it. She grabbed hold of the sheets and tightly pulled on them, her face became strained and her eyes closed as she gasped for air. While they deeply loved each other, love wasn’t present here. Alex was asserting himself with Isabel, claiming her as his mate and making sure she knew it.
“ARGHHHH GOD ALEX…TAKE ME…HARDER.” Isabel begged
Alex did just that and started to pound violently into his mate. The increased dose of pheromone had its effect, he could only think of depositing his seed inside her. Normally he would have taken his time with her but right now he couldn’t even care if he hurt Isabel but that wasn’t happening, Isabel was loving what Alex was doing to her body.
Thrust after thrust after thrust, then he came inside his mate. Alex collapsed on her back and wrapped his arms tightly around Isabel’s body as she rested her sweat-covered forehead on the pillow. Alex then suddenly released Isabel and pulled out of her, the excess pheromone had been relieved and was his old caring self again.
“Oh god…Isabel…I’m so sorry.” Alex said
Isabel lifted her head and looked around to her mate. “Don’t be, believe me I’m not.” She then turned around and looked over Alex, she was still feeling the effects of Alex’s condition and needed it to be relieved in herself. Isabel pulled on Alex and tossed him back onto the bed and then, crawling on all fours like a cat, she moved over his body. With fire in her eyes she looked into his and in that second Alex realised what was happening and what she needed. So he decided to let Isabel have him they way she let him have her.
Isabel kissed Alex with a passion and heat that neither had experienced before. It wasn’t love; it was lust, the same lust that drives all species into the act of mating in order for the propagation of the race. Then she moved lower to his chest. Isabel bit into his skin while kissing his torso; in most of the bites she broke the skin and drew blood. When she reached over to Alex’s dick, she found he was still hard and angled it up where she straddled his waist and sank down onto him.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex groaned out
Then Isabel, without any hesitation or tenderness, started riding Alex for all he was worth. She bounced up and down on his cock as her enflamed body surrendered to pure instinct. Along with Alex she ran her hands over her body and up to her breasts. Firmly she mauled her own tits, squeezed her own nipples until Alex’s hands replaced her hands. Then she glided her fingers through her hair, her face twisted in pleasure.
“Ah…ahhh…ahhhhhhh…oh god.” Isabel cried
“Ugnnn…ugnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnnnnn…ISABEL.” Alex groaned
Isabel never relented, she longed for more of her mate’s seed. While her rational mind knew that without the deactivation of both their implants their reproductive systems would be incompatible, her current mind only cared for the act.
“ARGNNNNNNNNNNN…ALEX.” Isabel screamed, “OH GOD YES, YESS, YESSS, ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Alex yelled as he, once again, shot his seed into his mate’s waiting womb but with no effect.
Isabel collapsed on top of Alex, both breathing harder than ever before. Isabel was completely relieved and back in control of her actions. Slowly she rolled off of Alex and lay by his side, he turned to face her and their legs interlocked while they stroked their feet together.
“Oh my god that was…” Isabel said while shaking her hand.
“Incredible.” Alex finished for her, “You were on fire.”
Then Isabel spotted the blood seeping from the bites she had given him. “Alex, oh god I’m sorry.” She said as she ran her hands over his body, closing the wounds but leaving the marks.
“It’s okay Isabel. I loved it as much as you did…but we can’t do like that again. We could have really hurt each other.”
“I know…and without another overdose it wont.” Isabel said and then paused, “Alex…when Michael…the only reason I was that close was because I thought it was you. I would never let another man touch me like that.”
“I know you wouldn’t, I don’t know what came over me or if I can even control it but I am really sorry.” Alex said
“You should also apologise to Michael you know.” Isabel said
“Why what did I…oh god I nearly killed him.” Alex said as he remembered what happened, “Well…no time like the present.”
The couple got out of bed and started to dress. When Isabel picked up her shredded underwear she looked over at Alex, “Okay, this you really need to stop doing. Can I borrow these?” she asked as she picked up a pair of his boxers
“Sorry and sure.” Alex said
Common Room, 10 Minutes Later
The group was sitting around the room, watching a movie on the monitor. Michael still rubbed his neck, the damage was completely healed and there wasn’t any pain but he could still feel Alex’s grip on him.
“You okay?” Maria asked
“Yeah…I just don’t think Alex is going to be pleased to see me.” Michael said just as Isabel and Alex entered. Michael shot up and looked at Alex, “Alex…I thought she was Maria. It was an accident.”
“An accident…did you trip over something?” Alex shot back but then calmed himself when he felt Isabel’s hand on him.
“All I can say is that I’m sorry and that it wont happen again.” Michael said
“Apology accepted. And I’m sorry too…you know for the whole trying to kill you thing.” Alex said
Michael just nodded. He could understand it, if any one touched Maria in anyway other than as a friend then he wouldn’t stop until that guy was left without arms, legs and a head. He was just thankful that Kalen stepped in when he did. “So, no hard feelings?”
“Well other than the fact that if you touch Isabel again, Maria’s gonna be sticking with Tess, Liz and Isabel for sex.” Alex said, “Yeah, no hard feelings.”
Alex and Michael then shook hands and sat down. The tension in the air had been unmistakeable and Kyle felt uneasy, how couldn’t think of anything to get his friends into that bedroom and was silently fearful of the banning of making love with Tess that Liz would impose…at least as far as he knew. But the day wasn’t over yet.
Guy’s Area, The Island, 18:00
A few hours after the apology, Max and Kyle hit on the idea of doing a little re-bonding and fixing the relationship between Michael and Alex. So they went swimming in the ocean and since they didn’t have any decent swimwear other than their underwear, they went naked. Everyone joked about the bite marks on Alex’s chest but he defended it by saying that Isabel was just marking her property and that he got her really horny. Eventually, what had started out as a little exercise turned into a competition between Alex and Michael - an intense competition.
They had three races and it was a draw every time. When they completed the fourth, they were both exhausted and had to help each other reach the shore. As they collapsed to their backs on the sand they both laughed at how ridicules they had been acting. Michael reached over and put the back of his hand on Alex’s chest and apologised once again. Alex took the hand and accepted before they helped each other stand up. Kyle and Max just smiled as they lay under the sun.
Now they were all inside, feeling the need to shower off the sand and salt they headed to the bathroom. All the while they walked naked; while they moved through the common room all the ladies were caught up with intensive stares that they had to shake themselves out of. Once the guys were clean they headed out of the bathroom, they found the door to the large bedroom wide open. The next thing any of them knew was being pushed into the room and the door being sealed from the outside. Liz followed Max’s instructions perfectly.
“What the hell?” Michael said as he tried the door, “Max open this thing will you.”
Max pretended to try. “Sorry…it won’t work.”
“What do you mean it wont work?” Alex asked
“It must have been Liz that sealed it. Our powers cancel each other out, I can’t use mine to counter anything she uses hers for.” Max explained, certainly plausible enough for this group.
Max then decided to initiate things. He moved over to his boyfriend and kissed Alex while pressing his body close to the human. Michael and Kyle were feeling hot as they watched and decided to join the fun. Michael pushed Kyle against the wall and kissed him just as Max backed away from Alex. Quickly he descended to his knees and took Alex’s dick into his mouth.
Alex closed his eyes as Max worked his magic but Alex couldn’t remain standing. Max felt Alex’s need to lie down and released his lover. Alex moved to the centre of the large bed that filled the floor of the room. Since Kyle was the only other one in on the plan, he knew he had to take the next step and moved over the blue and green cushions until he fell next to his fellow human. Michael and Max watched on as Kyle kissed the surprised human. The kiss deepened and soon their tongues duelled for dominance.
They started to enjoy themselves, and then Alex knew what was happening. He could feel that Kyle was trying to make Michael hot enough to go for it with Max. The girls had told them of how they anointed Liz and now it was Max’s turn. It certainly was working. Michael was becoming harder and Max watched as his oldest friends dick rose to full mast.
“Is it working?” Kyle asked Alex
Alex looked over at their lovers and smiled, as both aliens were aroused. That was when they parted and moved to the other side of the bed. Their intent was obvious to the others and they moved to the centre of the bed. When they got there it was Michael who lay down and Max, for the first time, really got a look at his friend’s body. His eyes lingered on Michael’s cock and he was amazed at how identical they were…at least in that department.
“Are you sure about this Michael?” he asked as he trailed his finger up and down the length of his hardness. A little trick that Liz did on him and that he did on Alex that he found was useful in getting a rise out of someone, not that Michael needed any help at the moment. Then he stopped and cupped Michael’s balls, causing the alien’s dick to twitch.
“God…just do it Max.” Michael begged, eager for his erection to be soothed
Max wrapped his fingers around Michael and pointed him up before bending over and taking him into his mouth. When he began to suck, Michael clenched his fists.
“Ah god.” Michael gasped
His eyes rolled backward and felt his pulse start to race. He was suddenly desperate to feel Max’s mouth continue its assault on his throbbing dick.
“Oh man,” Michael groaned, Max was now seriously fucking him with his mouth, moving up and down his length frantically. Max bobbed his head, enjoying the feel of the hot tool filling his oral cavity. “I think I’m gonna come.” Michael warned. “Oh God…Max…suck harder.” Max didn’t have time to do as asked as the other alien suddenly let loose. His pent-up orgasm released a flood of cum into Max’s mouth. Max swallowed what he could, as the rest dribbling back down onto Michael’s cock.
Meanwhile, Alex and Kyle had gone back to kissing each other while gently stroking each other’s cocks. However, they knew they couldn’t cum from each other but they instinctively knew that helping Michael please their king would satisfy them. As the parted the walked on their knees over to the aliens as they switched positions.
Quickly Michael rolled Max over onto his side before he drove his middle finger into Max’s body, finger-fucking him for a moment. Then Alex took his boyfriends long cock in his hand and started to jerk Max off. Max smiled and clenched his fists as Michael positioned himself behind his king, kneeling a bit awkwardly on the plush and soft cushions of the bed. Holding onto his cock, Michael ran the head up and down Max’s butt cleavage. Max closed his eyes as Kyle grabbed hold to kiss him; the act told Michael that Max was ready and he eased the head of his dick into Max.
“Urgnnnnnnnnn.” Max groaned into Kyle’s mouth
Michael rammed his cock in and out of his king’s body, both of them grunting at the depth of each thrust.
“Uhnnn…ohhh…Aghhhh…Oh god yes.” Michael groaned
“ALHMMMM...MUFMMMMM.” Max moaned, he tried to say Alex and Michael’s names but having Kyle latched on to his mouth muffled his cries.
All the while, Alex vigorously stroked Max’s dick up and down. Michael propped his hands on Max’s waist. His cock had never felt harder, he found himself groaning, almost desperately, as he quickly thrust in and out. He wanted nothing more than to just fuck Max until he exploded in a geyser of cum, but he also wanted to lengthen his pleasure and make sure the anointment was properly completed. Max would have bit down hard on his bottom lip if Kyle’s tongue hadn’t been invading him. He felt his orgasm starting, his cock was burning under Alex’s touch and he became hypersensitive to everything around him.
The feel of three warm bodies against him was intoxicating to Max. His nerves were on fire and his dick was throbbing with a mixture of pain and pleasure. He never felt Alex grip this tightly onto his dick before; his earlier tryst with Isabel had added a new aspect of his sex life that he was only just beginning to explore. Alex was no longer the young man who could spend hours pleasing his lovers, now he wasn’t afraid to do more animalistic acts to bring out the same pleasure and in less time.
“Oh, God,” Max started to groan. He was thrusting his hips upward, and further into Alex’s grip with the additional purpose of grinding his ass against Michael.
“OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” Michael said with a shout.
Michael pulled out, feeling a final hard squeeze from Max’s tight walls. His cock slid up Max’s crack and pointed straight up, watching in rapt awe and excitement as the first spurt of his semen shot out. Michael ground his cock against the skin of Max’s rear as the incredible sensation of his cum shooting out roared through him. The milky white spurt landed on Max’s back, only to be followed by another and another. All throughout his orgasm he kept shaking, his nerves fired and his skin and face flushed. Until finally his cock stopped shooting, and what felt like the longest orgasm of his life ended.
The sensations of Michael’s seed hitting against his body felt incredible and Max knew that he couldn’t hold back any longer. “UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” he yelled out and shot his own seed over Alex’s hand.
Kyle released his mouth and he collapsed onto the floor, breathing hard and heavy. Alex and Kyle, as expected, had felt wave after wave of pleasure spiral through their bodies and they both lost their erections as if they had cum as well.
As Max reached his climax, the Royal Seal of Antar started to glow. Nobody else in the room noticed as their energy had been drained and soon they were lumped in a naked mass of bodies on the collection of cushions that made up the floor/bed of the bedroom, all four were sound asleep and lying tangled together.
The Hallway Outside the Bedroom…
While the guys anointed Max, Liz and the other girls where listening in. Liz had rested her hand on the door and raised her other hand in the air, she acted like an amplifier and let the sounds echo through her body so that the others could hear. However, the second Max came and his anointment complete, Liz’s body stiffened and then shuddered.
Her lovers held her body and looked with concern at their queen as she came back to reality.
“Oh wow.” Liz said with a huge smile
Maria was about to ask what happened but then her Seal started to glow brightly. Gently Isabel caressed Liz’s hair and upper arm.
“Liz?” Isabel asked
“This seal. Wow.” Liz said, still on the boarder of dreamland. “It can get very, very stimulating…Max had a really good time.”
Just then, one after the other, Liz touched her hand to the hearts of the girls. All fell against the walls and smiled as their bodies filled with delirious pleasure. Each one experienced the totality of the orgasm Liz had felt when her Seal snapped into conjunction with the one Max possessed. While the anointment had nothing to do with being king and queen, now that both Max and Liz had been anointed as the heads of their house, as king and queen their seals responded to show them as heads of the Antarian people.
“Come on we better get going. I don’t think the guys would appreciate us being out of here when they come out.” Liz said as she stood up
“Yeah, come on.” Isabel said as she helped Tess and Maria stand up. Both girls still had their eyes glazed over.
As they started to walk away, Isabel stopped. “Uh Liz, don’t you think you better unseal the door?” she asked
“Oh yeah. I nearly forgot.” Liz said as she ran her hand down the length of the door and re-created the space between the door and it’s frame that she had removed.
With that they left and went out to the kitchen to cook dinner and wait for their lovers to emerge from their bedroom but judging from their experience, that won’t be for some time. However, what they felt from the guys had sparked something inside them. While Isabel was her girlfriend, Liz couldn’t help but look over every inch of Maria’s body. Their little orgy in the bedroom the other day had woken up something within her, Liz would kill for another taste of her long time friend’s sweet body. She also knew that Isabel and Tess were eager to move beyond kissing and finish what they started that day. She couldn’t help but smile at how open and sexually liberated they all had become during their stay here. In that instant, Liz knew that she would do what ever it took to protect her family and make sure they would be able to continue their affairs after they left.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 18
Observation Room, Alpha 1, 19:00
The observers that were assigned to watch the teens had held off on calling Kalen. They knew he would be busy dealing with the initial construction of nearby facilities for other hybrid groups due to the rapid progression of the virus, the ineffectiveness of their recent genetic modifications and the loss of other races. However, another phase of the bonding had been completed and he needed to be informed so they called him after a while.
“What’s going on?” Kalen asked
“The king was anointed by the other males, phase 3 is complete.”
“Excellent. Contact the command room and tell them I’ll be over on the island if they need me.” Kalen said
He moved over to a control panel on the wall and transported himself over to the island.
Common Room, The Island, Immediately Following
As the teens sat and ate dinner, they talked. Their bodies and sex weren’t the only things they were open with, somewhere along the way they became totally at ease with each other and felt they could talk about anything. Maria and Liz, already the closest of friends, were now even closer and that was partially due to the fact that they could now share a bed as lovers. Max and Michael knew that the next time Michael came crawling through his window, he wouldn’t be sleeping in a sleeping back on the floor…unless his bed was already occupied with Liz. Right now they were talking about Max’s anointment and how the girls picked it up. While they could feel each others orgasm after their initial times together, they had learned to control it so that it was didn’t involve others – the Seal’s that were within Max and Liz threw that control out of the window.
“So you guys felt it when I…you know?” Max asked as he walked around the table, pouring water into the glasses before the teens.
“Liz felt it, she just passed it on to us.” Isabel said
Max blinked. “You felt it too? My own sister…”
“Could be worse Max.” Michael said
“How?”
“She could take your girl and never let you near her again.” Michael joked
Everyone knew it was a joke but Isabel looked it Liz with a gaze that overflowed with love and gave a wicked smile. She had to admit, the idea had merit. Liz smiled back, she had been thinking the same thing but she loved Max too much. She stood up, moved over to Max, stood on her tiptoes and kissed him hard while their arms wrapped around each other. That was when Kalen beamed in. The sudden flash of light caused the couple to jump apart of everyone else to look around.
“Kalen…hi.” Liz said as she moved in front of Max and his arms wrapped around her.
“Hello everyone. Max. Congratulations on your anointment…normally there would be a celebration and gifts for both you and Liz but given our current status…” Kalen said
“Bummer, no party.” Maria said, “Oh well. We can have it when we leave.”
“I have no doubt that you would.” Kalen said, “Well that’s another phase of your bonding complete, one more to go and then you can go home.”
“Really? What’s next?” Tess asked, eager to see her quasi-father again. As much as she like the freedom the island afforded them, she did miss Valenti.
“Uh before that. When Max…when he was anointed, I felt it through the seal.” Liz said
“Your seals were just connecting to each other. I suppose in a way you can understand it, for that second, you and Max were effectively one mind. On occasion, and particularly when you conceive a child, the Seals will glow and it will happen again. But…Phase 4.” Kalen said.
“Yeah, okay.” Max said, kissing Liz’s hair when Kalen mention the conception of a child. Both young lovers knew that it was only a matter of time before that happened, although it wouldn’t be for some time so that their parents had time to adjust to everything.
“Follow me.” Kalen said
He moved over to the library shelve and pulled out a book and let it snap back into place. The stack moved to the side, exposing the entrance to the hidden chamber. As he entered, the teens followed and circled the pool of purple & pink ooze.
“Uck…gross.” Maria said
“Kalen, this looks like something a baby would yak up…only pink.” Kyle said
“What the hell is this stuff?” Max asked
“Antarian water.” Kalen said
Kyle and Maria looked up at him quickly. “Oh…looks great.” Maria said
“I’m sure it’s great to shower in.” Kyle said, both feeling guilty
“Actually it is. Very invigorating, especially after a work out but this is the only sample on Earth and it’s only used for this last phase. Compared to what you’ve done here, this one should be easy for you.” Kalen said
“So what do we do?” Isabel asked
“Just strip down, jump in and take a bath.” Kalen said
“What’s the catch?” Max said, knowing Kalen wasn’t telling them everything
“Well, all of you have to be in the water at the same time. Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess…all of you will surround the others. Place your hands on the surface and let you’re energy flow into the water; it will act as a conductor and allow the energy to become part of the humans. It’s essential that both parents have the power to protect your future children. Just make sure that all your bodies are soaked with the water.” Kalen said
“Anything else?” Liz asked
Kalen smiled. “Take a guess.”
“Oh wait, we get to make wild passionate love yet again?” Maria said like it was a chore, running her hands along Michael’s arms while giving Tess a sly wink.
“Sex is a major part of our civilisation. Pleasure derived from mating binds our families together and so our people are bound together. As you all are.” Kalen said
“So when do we do this?” Tess asked
Kalen walked over to one of the symbols on the wall and pressed his palm to it. The roof split apart, revealing a shaft to the surface. “At midnight, when the moon is full…it should be tomorrow night when the moon is at it’s fullest.” Then Kalen closed the shaft and the group left the chamber. “So will there be any problems?”
The teens looked at each other, one by one they each shook their heads. “No, no problems at all.” Liz said for them all. They had reached the point where they accepted everything and had no hesitation about what they did in front of each other. The only hesitance they felt was in the fact that after tomorrow night they would be home and would no longer have the same freedom and they would have to curb their sexual antics…for the sanity of their parents.
Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, 01:00am
The Skins had been on a relentless march across the country. The buses and trucks they travelled in were retrofitted with large coolant vats that were filled with ice cold water. It was all they had to keep their husks from degrading under the baking heat and so they completely submerged themselves in it. They had received instructions from Nicholas to secure the Granolith at all cost; of course he neglected to inform them of his plans for it or of his relationship with Serena.
“Have you pinpointed the location of the Granolith yet?”
“Yes…it looks like they’ve moved it to the caves used by the government for nuclear detonations. They’re probably hoping that our husks won’t stand up to the residual radiation in there.”
“Will they?”
“In another two weeks with this heat…probably not.”
“Well then, it’s good that we’re here this soon then. Have all units checked in?”
“All Skins, except for the General are holding positions 15 miles from the target. As expected, the Granolith doesn’t have any protection. Those primate lovers still think they can hide it without us detecting it.”
“Pathetic isn’t it…they never change. Okay, get yourself sometime in the coolant vat. I want was many of our people as close to 100% as we can get.”
“Yes captain.”
The Skin left his chair and went into the back of the bus where he sank down into the liquid. His captain sat in his chair and started reading over the maps of the area and all the information they have on the Granolith.
Command and Control, Eagle Rock Military Facility, 04:30
Feln had spent the last hour talking with his brother Kalen over a comm. link. It was his usual briefing with Kalen informing him on the situation on the island and on the status of the attack fleet, and then Feln informed Kalen on the Skin situation and on the parents. When he had finished, he returned to the operations centre of the conflict with the Skins.
“Everything okay?” General Masters asked
“For the most part. Just having to talk to parents about their children’s sex life is draining…I’ll never understand how any species could become as sexually repressed as yours. No offence.”
“None taken. Anyway you should have seen us before the sixties…that would have really given you a headache. If you’re looking for a reason, I suppose you could start with religion. Having it labelled as original sin does sort put dampener in the fun.” Masters said, “Besides isn’t it usually the parents who talk…make that lecture to the kids about their sex life.”
“Well it helps for the parents to know about it first. Then when they find out about the details…nightmare.” Feln said, “Anyway, that will deal with itself. What’s the situation with the Skins?”
“Their holding position for the moment. The dampener on the Granolith is holding and the false emissions in the caves are steady. By this time tomorrow the Skins should be dealt with.” Masters said
“Anything else?”
“We have no idea where Nicholas and Serena are.”
“Oh…okay…they aren’t with the other Skins?” Feln asked
“According to your man that’s with them, no. Aside from giving the Skins orders there hasn’t been any contact.” Masters said
“Hmmm…strange. For the past 60 years, for as long as we’ve been on Earth, Nicholas as never been more than 100 feet from the majority of Skins. Now he’s keeping his distance.”
“You think he knows about our plan?”
“I don’t think so. He wouldn’t sacrifice his entire contingent…maybe a few but not all.” Feln said
“Well you people do like sex a lot. Maybe he’s busy getting laid?”
“Nah…the husks take away the sensation. He could still be having sex but that wouldn’t stop him from being with his troop. Oh wait a minute…yeah; Nicholas could assume that we put the Granolith under heavy guard. He might think that it’ll take all his troops to take the machine but he’ll want to stay as far away as possible.”
“Is that a common battle strategy for your people? The C.O. makes sure he’s out of firing range.” Masters asked
“No more than your people.” Feln said, “Oh by the way Kalen asked me to tell you something. We need to modify the agreement our peoples made.”
“What? The initial arrangements made by the U.N. council and your leaders were quite specific. Our co-operation and allowing Antarian D.N.A to mix with ours in exchange for advanced technologies and protection from those people who would attack Earth.”
“Yes it was. However, there has been an increase with the progression of the plague and with the discovery of that alien fleet…we require humans to be more prepared to be out there than we initially intended.”
“More prepared?”
“The modifications we want to make are that we cut out some of your development work. We were originally going to give you a limited number of our technologies and let you backward engineer them. Now we’re going to give you everything we have, do the backward engineering and teach you everything you need to know. With any luck, within 100 years you’ll have interstellar spacecraft that can take on any warship we know about.”
Masters was stunned. He knew about the restriction on the technological trading but now the Antarians were willing to give them everything they had, in that instant he knew that the Antarians must really be scared about what was going down out there. “What about one of these new warships that you found out about?”
“I don’t know yet. Hopefully we wont but things never work out like that. The attack on the star system starts in two days.”
“Two days before a potential Armageddon…wish your forces good luck from me.” Masters said
“I will, and thank you.” Feln said as he looked at the clock. “We’ve been up for nearly thirty six hours. We should get at least a couple of hours sleep before we deal with the Skins.”
“Well I am feeling a little bit drowsy and the coffee from the mess stopped working about 12 hours ago. Let’s go.” Masters said
The two men left for the sleeping quarters and their private rooms where they got a good four hours of sleep.
Pond in the Jungle, The Island, 09:00
As far as the girls knew, this could be the last day they get to spend any intimate time together with a carefree attitude. So the men decided that they would do the cleaning while they came out to the spot where Tess and Maria first made love to each other. It wasn’t long before they had removed their clothing and were resting in the cool, clear waters of the pond.
They had split up into pairs; Isabel and Liz were sitting by the small waterfall, gently touching each other and stroking each other’s arms as they looked lovingly into their lovers eyes. Maria and Tess were on the opposite side of the water doing the exact same thing, except they had progressed to kissing, their bodies were pressed tightly together as they held each other.
“I love you.” Isabel quietly whispered, loud enough for only Liz to hear.
Liz smiled back with a bright and warm grin. The glint in her eyes returned the love and gently cupped Isabel’s cheek before pulling her in for a gently kiss. “I love you too.” She said as she pulled back
Then Liz looked over to Maria and Tess. The wide grin and evil look in her eyes was not missed by her girlfriend and looked back and forth between Liz and the other naked couple.
“What?” Isabel asked
“I want you to do it.” Liz said
“Do what?”
“Be with Tess. If you were on Antar, she and Michael would probably be your only lovers…I know your curious, I know you want her. I felt it when you shared that kiss at my anointment, please make love to her…for me.” Liz whispered
Isabel had to admit that her recent fantasies had included Tess and Liz was right, back on her home planet Tess/Ava would be her lover already, in fact given the relationships they had in their past lives she probably was. Isabel looked over at the girl who her lover was asking her to make love to and looked over every inch of her body…she did want her.
“Okay.” Isabel said and they both stood up.
Slowly they walked through the water and over to the other couple. When they arrived, they put their hands on Maria and Tess’s shoulders to part them. The two blondes looked up at them, Liz took Maria’s hands and pulled her away from Tess.
“Hey.” Tess said in protest
Liz moved her finger over her mouth and held it there. “Shhhh. Enjoy it.”
Isabel sat down behind Tess and the two looked at each other. Liz took Maria back over to her original spot and sat her down.
“Do you want to watch them too?” Liz asked her friend
“Oh god yes.” Maria said as she rested her hand on Liz’s thigh.
Liz put her hand over Maria’s and the two smiled at each other. “Who would have thought this would have happened when we found out about them?” Liz asked
“Kalen…and about a million Antarians.” Maria joked
Liz just chuckled slightly and then the two best friends kissed each other with lust and passion. When they stopped, they looked over to their girlfriends who were busy kissing each other furiously. Isabel had moved in front of Tess, she knelt in the water that came up to her mid thigh, and then her hand glided up Tess’s arm and trailed her fingers over her chest until she cupped her fellow alien’s breast.
“Ahhhhhhhh.” Tess sighed with a sharp intake of air as Isabel pinched her sensitive nipple.
“Do you want me Tess?” Isabel asked with heated breath
Tess just nodded.
“Say it Tess, please…tell me.” Isabel begged and ordered at the same time
“I want you Isabel, I want you to take me.” Tess said
Isabel latched her mouth onto Tess’s hard nipple and the shorter girl gasped as pleasure instantly shot through her. Then Isabel backed off. When Tess opened her eyes, she looked down into Isabel’s face just as her moist lips parted provocatively. The pink of her tongue peeked out, lightly grazing her rosy, soft lip. Isabel’s entire being invited Tess to share in her fire building within her, to taste and explore ... an invitation Tess did not want to refuse and so she offered her own mouth in exchange. Isabel accepted, engaging her in an erotic, open-mouthed kiss, their tongues barely touching. Then slowly Isabel’s tongue delved deeper, caressing the other girls tongue harder, until Tess felt as if Isabel was drawing every sensation out of her body and into her own through their joined mouths.
Tess’s body pressed tighter against Isabel’s; wanting, needing to feel her hot, silky flesh against her own. As their bodies melded together, Isabel’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Tess’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the creamy skin. With a gasp, Tess urged Isabel’s face back into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the whispery caress of Isabel’s hair against her skin. Isabel turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Tess’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Tess whimpering for more, and Isabel gave it willingly, not only for Tess’s enjoyment but also for Liz, her tongue reaching out in a languid lick, sampling the sweet softness.
As they watched on, Liz and Maria could have sworn that the water rose in temperature a few degrees. Gently, Liz moved Maria to sit between her legs as they ogled their lovers and then she started to run her fingers though Maria’s soft blonde hair.
“Oh, Isabel.” they heard Tess purr, she was revelling in the warm waves of delight that rocked her body and soul with every stroke of Isabel’s knowing tongue. It was as if Isabel’s mouth moved over her in slow motion, bringing the flesh at the point of contact to life, exciting the skin that had not been touched to start quivering in anticipation of the fiery caress, yet she left the skin which had been left behind trembling with the want of knowing such supreme pleasure again. The long, slow licks gave way to Isabel’s lips, which wrapped around the tempting bud. Then came the teeth grazing gently in a caress so ecstatic it had Tess yearning for more.
Tess could hardly stand it any longer. She wanted to do more than simply let Isabel make love to her yet she was loath to have Isabel stop; she wanted to taste and touch and explore the woman pleasuring her. However, Isabel had already started down her trembling body again, Isabel’s fingers stroked her inner thighs, brushing against the wet skin of her womanhood.
Isabel licked her lips at the sight of Tess’s waiting slit and parted her legs further. She bent forward and slid her tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Tess’s inner thighs, descending with maddening patience to the apex of Tess’s legs. Then, all sensation ceased as Isabel paused, depriving Tess of her touch. Tess, her body tight with anticipation, spread her legs further apart and as wide as they would go, leaving her vulnerable. She could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Isabel ...please eat me.”
Isabel’s smile was hungry and was like a predator as she traced a finger along the moist, sensitive folds of Tess’s slit. Tess squirmed against the rocks that rimmed the pool, trying to work Isabel’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a snarl of impatience curling her lips when Isabel failed to cooperate; however, her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Isabel pushed a finger into her vagina and started stroking.
“Ugnnnnnnn…Oh my god.” Tess screamed
Then a second finger joined the first as Tess bucked her hips to meet Isabel’s thrusts. However, the finger fuck just wasn’t doing it, it wasn’t going to send her over the edge. Tess was on the verge of letting go and forcing Isabel’s head between her legs when she felt the exquisite tickle of Isabel’s soft hair brush her heated flesh as a prelude to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious sex.
“Yes.” Tess shrieked when at last Isabel’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Isabel savaged her clit with ravenous licks; she had been expecting as torturously slow a session as everything else Isabel had done thus far. Tess felt herself rapidly swept away on the ecstatic tide surging through her body as the water lapped against the rest of her skin, her body sinking into the shallow water.
“Uhn…uhnnn…OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Tess cried out before her climax hit. Her vision swam, and her head tilted back as her body arched like a bow as she came with thunderous intensity, her cries ringing throughout the jungle.
All through this, as Maria watched her lover give over to the intense pleasure that Isabel gave her, Liz’s hands stroked the blonds inner thighs before delving her fingers deep into Maria. Over and over she thrust her fingers into Maria, she matched her movements to the humping action of Tess’s hips. Maria’s whimpers of pleasure were in time with her girlfriend’s until, at the exact same moment, they came. Maria was about to turn to reciprocate but Liz held her still, making her watch as the two aliens shifted position.
“Lay back.” Tess commanded Isabel.
Isabel did just that, resting up on her elbows that where beneath the water line. Tess leaned over her, working her lips from Isabel’s hot mouth to the valley between her breasts. Having Liz and Isabel as lovers was intoxicated but none more so than having Maria in her heart. Even though familiar with the female form, there was something thrilling in exploring another’s body. The contrast between the softness of the swells and their stone-hard tips, the pleasure just a simple touch could bring, the heady sound of another moaning in rapturous joy all because of a tiny brushing of the tongue...Tess shivered with as much delight as Isabel when her mouth closed over a quivering breast.
“Mmm ... yes.” Isabel cried out, her legs working around Tess’s body, pulling her closer and bracing herself at the same time. “Tess ... please.” Isabel begged with desperation akin to Tess’s former state. Only then did Tess draw her tongue across and down Isabel’s quivering belly. Isabel’s heady scent filled her senses as Tess drew closer to her sex, and the smaller alien found herself licking her lips in anticipation of tasting Isabel, princess of the Antarian people. Isabel’s hips thrust forward, seeking contact and satisfaction. Tess grinned, ignoring the demanding requests made by Isabel’s body, she wanted to draw this out as much as possible. If Isabel was as hot as Tess suspected, she wasn’t likely to last long at all.
To prolong the delicious agony, Tess pulled away from her lover and pressed her legs closed. She folded Isabel’s knees and pressed her legs back against her chest, causing her butt to tilt upwards. She glossed her hands over Isabel’s swelling butt-cheeks and was rewarded with a thick moan. Her fingers drizzled over the pale mounds, completely ignoring the pouting lips peeking through Isabel’s closed thighs. Isabel whimpered in frustration. Grinning wickedly, Tess dipped in closer and drew her tongue across a taut globe, causing Isabel to nearly collapse into the water.
“Tess....” Isabel gasped. This time, Tess took a playful nip, forcing a squeak of delight to chirp out of Isabel’s throat. Sensing that Isabel was at her breaking point, Tess ran her tongue to her juicy slit, and Isabel’s subsequent exhalation was more like a growl.
With a wicked grin, Tess ran her tongue down the back of one of Isabel’s legs, then she parted them, allowing her access to Isabel’s pink treasure. Tess’s tongue lightly played over Isabel’s pulsing lips, tempting and teasing. Wanton tremors of pleasure shot through Isabel’s straining body, but she was unable to give them free rein. Isabel’s hips ground so insistently against her face that Tess couldn’t indulge for long.
“Oohh,” Isabel groaned as Tess at last applied her tongue to her throbbing clit. Isabel swirled her tongue round and round in ever tightening circles until the very tip fairly vibrated on one small spot. The sensation was so intense that Isabel lost all control. Her legs locked around Tess once again as her hands swept across her feverish body, pausing to caress her breasts and squeeze her nipples. They continued lower until she lost her fingers in Tess’s silky golden tresses. Both hands forced Tess’s face deeper between her legs.
“Uuuhhhnnn.” Isabel screamed as her climax hit, the recoil of her tensed muscles pulling her up further out of the cool water. She held Tess so tightly into her as she writhed about in ecstasy that Tess couldn’t have pulled away if she wanted to. For the moment, though, she was content to drink deeply of Isabel’s warm juices as they filled her mouth. Her tongue sought to soothe the ecstatic tremors rocking Isabel’s pussy even as her hands sought to do the same for Isabel’s spasm wracked frame.
“Oh, God.” Isabel sighed, finally collapsing on the beam exhaustedly, releasing Tess. “Mm, that was intense.” It took both women several minutes to catch their breath and regain their senses.
Tess stood up and helped Isabel to her feet. Then both walked over to the women who held their hearts and kissed them deeply. Soon they bathed in the pool to clean them selves off and then they dressed and returned to the facility.
To Be Continued…
Observation Room, Alpha 1, 19:00
The observers that were assigned to watch the teens had held off on calling Kalen. They knew he would be busy dealing with the initial construction of nearby facilities for other hybrid groups due to the rapid progression of the virus, the ineffectiveness of their recent genetic modifications and the loss of other races. However, another phase of the bonding had been completed and he needed to be informed so they called him after a while.
“What’s going on?” Kalen asked
“The king was anointed by the other males, phase 3 is complete.”
“Excellent. Contact the command room and tell them I’ll be over on the island if they need me.” Kalen said
He moved over to a control panel on the wall and transported himself over to the island.
Common Room, The Island, Immediately Following
As the teens sat and ate dinner, they talked. Their bodies and sex weren’t the only things they were open with, somewhere along the way they became totally at ease with each other and felt they could talk about anything. Maria and Liz, already the closest of friends, were now even closer and that was partially due to the fact that they could now share a bed as lovers. Max and Michael knew that the next time Michael came crawling through his window, he wouldn’t be sleeping in a sleeping back on the floor…unless his bed was already occupied with Liz. Right now they were talking about Max’s anointment and how the girls picked it up. While they could feel each others orgasm after their initial times together, they had learned to control it so that it was didn’t involve others – the Seal’s that were within Max and Liz threw that control out of the window.
“So you guys felt it when I…you know?” Max asked as he walked around the table, pouring water into the glasses before the teens.
“Liz felt it, she just passed it on to us.” Isabel said
Max blinked. “You felt it too? My own sister…”
“Could be worse Max.” Michael said
“How?”
“She could take your girl and never let you near her again.” Michael joked
Everyone knew it was a joke but Isabel looked it Liz with a gaze that overflowed with love and gave a wicked smile. She had to admit, the idea had merit. Liz smiled back, she had been thinking the same thing but she loved Max too much. She stood up, moved over to Max, stood on her tiptoes and kissed him hard while their arms wrapped around each other. That was when Kalen beamed in. The sudden flash of light caused the couple to jump apart of everyone else to look around.
“Kalen…hi.” Liz said as she moved in front of Max and his arms wrapped around her.
“Hello everyone. Max. Congratulations on your anointment…normally there would be a celebration and gifts for both you and Liz but given our current status…” Kalen said
“Bummer, no party.” Maria said, “Oh well. We can have it when we leave.”
“I have no doubt that you would.” Kalen said, “Well that’s another phase of your bonding complete, one more to go and then you can go home.”
“Really? What’s next?” Tess asked, eager to see her quasi-father again. As much as she like the freedom the island afforded them, she did miss Valenti.
“Uh before that. When Max…when he was anointed, I felt it through the seal.” Liz said
“Your seals were just connecting to each other. I suppose in a way you can understand it, for that second, you and Max were effectively one mind. On occasion, and particularly when you conceive a child, the Seals will glow and it will happen again. But…Phase 4.” Kalen said.
“Yeah, okay.” Max said, kissing Liz’s hair when Kalen mention the conception of a child. Both young lovers knew that it was only a matter of time before that happened, although it wouldn’t be for some time so that their parents had time to adjust to everything.
“Follow me.” Kalen said
He moved over to the library shelve and pulled out a book and let it snap back into place. The stack moved to the side, exposing the entrance to the hidden chamber. As he entered, the teens followed and circled the pool of purple & pink ooze.
“Uck…gross.” Maria said
“Kalen, this looks like something a baby would yak up…only pink.” Kyle said
“What the hell is this stuff?” Max asked
“Antarian water.” Kalen said
Kyle and Maria looked up at him quickly. “Oh…looks great.” Maria said
“I’m sure it’s great to shower in.” Kyle said, both feeling guilty
“Actually it is. Very invigorating, especially after a work out but this is the only sample on Earth and it’s only used for this last phase. Compared to what you’ve done here, this one should be easy for you.” Kalen said
“So what do we do?” Isabel asked
“Just strip down, jump in and take a bath.” Kalen said
“What’s the catch?” Max said, knowing Kalen wasn’t telling them everything
“Well, all of you have to be in the water at the same time. Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess…all of you will surround the others. Place your hands on the surface and let you’re energy flow into the water; it will act as a conductor and allow the energy to become part of the humans. It’s essential that both parents have the power to protect your future children. Just make sure that all your bodies are soaked with the water.” Kalen said
“Anything else?” Liz asked
Kalen smiled. “Take a guess.”
“Oh wait, we get to make wild passionate love yet again?” Maria said like it was a chore, running her hands along Michael’s arms while giving Tess a sly wink.
“Sex is a major part of our civilisation. Pleasure derived from mating binds our families together and so our people are bound together. As you all are.” Kalen said
“So when do we do this?” Tess asked
Kalen walked over to one of the symbols on the wall and pressed his palm to it. The roof split apart, revealing a shaft to the surface. “At midnight, when the moon is full…it should be tomorrow night when the moon is at it’s fullest.” Then Kalen closed the shaft and the group left the chamber. “So will there be any problems?”
The teens looked at each other, one by one they each shook their heads. “No, no problems at all.” Liz said for them all. They had reached the point where they accepted everything and had no hesitation about what they did in front of each other. The only hesitance they felt was in the fact that after tomorrow night they would be home and would no longer have the same freedom and they would have to curb their sexual antics…for the sanity of their parents.
Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, 01:00am
The Skins had been on a relentless march across the country. The buses and trucks they travelled in were retrofitted with large coolant vats that were filled with ice cold water. It was all they had to keep their husks from degrading under the baking heat and so they completely submerged themselves in it. They had received instructions from Nicholas to secure the Granolith at all cost; of course he neglected to inform them of his plans for it or of his relationship with Serena.
“Have you pinpointed the location of the Granolith yet?”
“Yes…it looks like they’ve moved it to the caves used by the government for nuclear detonations. They’re probably hoping that our husks won’t stand up to the residual radiation in there.”
“Will they?”
“In another two weeks with this heat…probably not.”
“Well then, it’s good that we’re here this soon then. Have all units checked in?”
“All Skins, except for the General are holding positions 15 miles from the target. As expected, the Granolith doesn’t have any protection. Those primate lovers still think they can hide it without us detecting it.”
“Pathetic isn’t it…they never change. Okay, get yourself sometime in the coolant vat. I want was many of our people as close to 100% as we can get.”
“Yes captain.”
The Skin left his chair and went into the back of the bus where he sank down into the liquid. His captain sat in his chair and started reading over the maps of the area and all the information they have on the Granolith.
Command and Control, Eagle Rock Military Facility, 04:30
Feln had spent the last hour talking with his brother Kalen over a comm. link. It was his usual briefing with Kalen informing him on the situation on the island and on the status of the attack fleet, and then Feln informed Kalen on the Skin situation and on the parents. When he had finished, he returned to the operations centre of the conflict with the Skins.
“Everything okay?” General Masters asked
“For the most part. Just having to talk to parents about their children’s sex life is draining…I’ll never understand how any species could become as sexually repressed as yours. No offence.”
“None taken. Anyway you should have seen us before the sixties…that would have really given you a headache. If you’re looking for a reason, I suppose you could start with religion. Having it labelled as original sin does sort put dampener in the fun.” Masters said, “Besides isn’t it usually the parents who talk…make that lecture to the kids about their sex life.”
“Well it helps for the parents to know about it first. Then when they find out about the details…nightmare.” Feln said, “Anyway, that will deal with itself. What’s the situation with the Skins?”
“Their holding position for the moment. The dampener on the Granolith is holding and the false emissions in the caves are steady. By this time tomorrow the Skins should be dealt with.” Masters said
“Anything else?”
“We have no idea where Nicholas and Serena are.”
“Oh…okay…they aren’t with the other Skins?” Feln asked
“According to your man that’s with them, no. Aside from giving the Skins orders there hasn’t been any contact.” Masters said
“Hmmm…strange. For the past 60 years, for as long as we’ve been on Earth, Nicholas as never been more than 100 feet from the majority of Skins. Now he’s keeping his distance.”
“You think he knows about our plan?”
“I don’t think so. He wouldn’t sacrifice his entire contingent…maybe a few but not all.” Feln said
“Well you people do like sex a lot. Maybe he’s busy getting laid?”
“Nah…the husks take away the sensation. He could still be having sex but that wouldn’t stop him from being with his troop. Oh wait a minute…yeah; Nicholas could assume that we put the Granolith under heavy guard. He might think that it’ll take all his troops to take the machine but he’ll want to stay as far away as possible.”
“Is that a common battle strategy for your people? The C.O. makes sure he’s out of firing range.” Masters asked
“No more than your people.” Feln said, “Oh by the way Kalen asked me to tell you something. We need to modify the agreement our peoples made.”
“What? The initial arrangements made by the U.N. council and your leaders were quite specific. Our co-operation and allowing Antarian D.N.A to mix with ours in exchange for advanced technologies and protection from those people who would attack Earth.”
“Yes it was. However, there has been an increase with the progression of the plague and with the discovery of that alien fleet…we require humans to be more prepared to be out there than we initially intended.”
“More prepared?”
“The modifications we want to make are that we cut out some of your development work. We were originally going to give you a limited number of our technologies and let you backward engineer them. Now we’re going to give you everything we have, do the backward engineering and teach you everything you need to know. With any luck, within 100 years you’ll have interstellar spacecraft that can take on any warship we know about.”
Masters was stunned. He knew about the restriction on the technological trading but now the Antarians were willing to give them everything they had, in that instant he knew that the Antarians must really be scared about what was going down out there. “What about one of these new warships that you found out about?”
“I don’t know yet. Hopefully we wont but things never work out like that. The attack on the star system starts in two days.”
“Two days before a potential Armageddon…wish your forces good luck from me.” Masters said
“I will, and thank you.” Feln said as he looked at the clock. “We’ve been up for nearly thirty six hours. We should get at least a couple of hours sleep before we deal with the Skins.”
“Well I am feeling a little bit drowsy and the coffee from the mess stopped working about 12 hours ago. Let’s go.” Masters said
The two men left for the sleeping quarters and their private rooms where they got a good four hours of sleep.
Pond in the Jungle, The Island, 09:00
As far as the girls knew, this could be the last day they get to spend any intimate time together with a carefree attitude. So the men decided that they would do the cleaning while they came out to the spot where Tess and Maria first made love to each other. It wasn’t long before they had removed their clothing and were resting in the cool, clear waters of the pond.
They had split up into pairs; Isabel and Liz were sitting by the small waterfall, gently touching each other and stroking each other’s arms as they looked lovingly into their lovers eyes. Maria and Tess were on the opposite side of the water doing the exact same thing, except they had progressed to kissing, their bodies were pressed tightly together as they held each other.
“I love you.” Isabel quietly whispered, loud enough for only Liz to hear.
Liz smiled back with a bright and warm grin. The glint in her eyes returned the love and gently cupped Isabel’s cheek before pulling her in for a gently kiss. “I love you too.” She said as she pulled back
Then Liz looked over to Maria and Tess. The wide grin and evil look in her eyes was not missed by her girlfriend and looked back and forth between Liz and the other naked couple.
“What?” Isabel asked
“I want you to do it.” Liz said
“Do what?”
“Be with Tess. If you were on Antar, she and Michael would probably be your only lovers…I know your curious, I know you want her. I felt it when you shared that kiss at my anointment, please make love to her…for me.” Liz whispered
Isabel had to admit that her recent fantasies had included Tess and Liz was right, back on her home planet Tess/Ava would be her lover already, in fact given the relationships they had in their past lives she probably was. Isabel looked over at the girl who her lover was asking her to make love to and looked over every inch of her body…she did want her.
“Okay.” Isabel said and they both stood up.
Slowly they walked through the water and over to the other couple. When they arrived, they put their hands on Maria and Tess’s shoulders to part them. The two blondes looked up at them, Liz took Maria’s hands and pulled her away from Tess.
“Hey.” Tess said in protest
Liz moved her finger over her mouth and held it there. “Shhhh. Enjoy it.”
Isabel sat down behind Tess and the two looked at each other. Liz took Maria back over to her original spot and sat her down.
“Do you want to watch them too?” Liz asked her friend
“Oh god yes.” Maria said as she rested her hand on Liz’s thigh.
Liz put her hand over Maria’s and the two smiled at each other. “Who would have thought this would have happened when we found out about them?” Liz asked
“Kalen…and about a million Antarians.” Maria joked
Liz just chuckled slightly and then the two best friends kissed each other with lust and passion. When they stopped, they looked over to their girlfriends who were busy kissing each other furiously. Isabel had moved in front of Tess, she knelt in the water that came up to her mid thigh, and then her hand glided up Tess’s arm and trailed her fingers over her chest until she cupped her fellow alien’s breast.
“Ahhhhhhhh.” Tess sighed with a sharp intake of air as Isabel pinched her sensitive nipple.
“Do you want me Tess?” Isabel asked with heated breath
Tess just nodded.
“Say it Tess, please…tell me.” Isabel begged and ordered at the same time
“I want you Isabel, I want you to take me.” Tess said
Isabel latched her mouth onto Tess’s hard nipple and the shorter girl gasped as pleasure instantly shot through her. Then Isabel backed off. When Tess opened her eyes, she looked down into Isabel’s face just as her moist lips parted provocatively. The pink of her tongue peeked out, lightly grazing her rosy, soft lip. Isabel’s entire being invited Tess to share in her fire building within her, to taste and explore ... an invitation Tess did not want to refuse and so she offered her own mouth in exchange. Isabel accepted, engaging her in an erotic, open-mouthed kiss, their tongues barely touching. Then slowly Isabel’s tongue delved deeper, caressing the other girls tongue harder, until Tess felt as if Isabel was drawing every sensation out of her body and into her own through their joined mouths.
Tess’s body pressed tighter against Isabel’s; wanting, needing to feel her hot, silky flesh against her own. As their bodies melded together, Isabel’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Tess’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the creamy skin. With a gasp, Tess urged Isabel’s face back into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the whispery caress of Isabel’s hair against her skin. Isabel turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Tess’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Tess whimpering for more, and Isabel gave it willingly, not only for Tess’s enjoyment but also for Liz, her tongue reaching out in a languid lick, sampling the sweet softness.
As they watched on, Liz and Maria could have sworn that the water rose in temperature a few degrees. Gently, Liz moved Maria to sit between her legs as they ogled their lovers and then she started to run her fingers though Maria’s soft blonde hair.
“Oh, Isabel.” they heard Tess purr, she was revelling in the warm waves of delight that rocked her body and soul with every stroke of Isabel’s knowing tongue. It was as if Isabel’s mouth moved over her in slow motion, bringing the flesh at the point of contact to life, exciting the skin that had not been touched to start quivering in anticipation of the fiery caress, yet she left the skin which had been left behind trembling with the want of knowing such supreme pleasure again. The long, slow licks gave way to Isabel’s lips, which wrapped around the tempting bud. Then came the teeth grazing gently in a caress so ecstatic it had Tess yearning for more.
Tess could hardly stand it any longer. She wanted to do more than simply let Isabel make love to her yet she was loath to have Isabel stop; she wanted to taste and touch and explore the woman pleasuring her. However, Isabel had already started down her trembling body again, Isabel’s fingers stroked her inner thighs, brushing against the wet skin of her womanhood.
Isabel licked her lips at the sight of Tess’s waiting slit and parted her legs further. She bent forward and slid her tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Tess’s inner thighs, descending with maddening patience to the apex of Tess’s legs. Then, all sensation ceased as Isabel paused, depriving Tess of her touch. Tess, her body tight with anticipation, spread her legs further apart and as wide as they would go, leaving her vulnerable. She could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Isabel ...please eat me.”
Isabel’s smile was hungry and was like a predator as she traced a finger along the moist, sensitive folds of Tess’s slit. Tess squirmed against the rocks that rimmed the pool, trying to work Isabel’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a snarl of impatience curling her lips when Isabel failed to cooperate; however, her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Isabel pushed a finger into her vagina and started stroking.
“Ugnnnnnnn…Oh my god.” Tess screamed
Then a second finger joined the first as Tess bucked her hips to meet Isabel’s thrusts. However, the finger fuck just wasn’t doing it, it wasn’t going to send her over the edge. Tess was on the verge of letting go and forcing Isabel’s head between her legs when she felt the exquisite tickle of Isabel’s soft hair brush her heated flesh as a prelude to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious sex.
“Yes.” Tess shrieked when at last Isabel’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Isabel savaged her clit with ravenous licks; she had been expecting as torturously slow a session as everything else Isabel had done thus far. Tess felt herself rapidly swept away on the ecstatic tide surging through her body as the water lapped against the rest of her skin, her body sinking into the shallow water.
“Uhn…uhnnn…OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Tess cried out before her climax hit. Her vision swam, and her head tilted back as her body arched like a bow as she came with thunderous intensity, her cries ringing throughout the jungle.
All through this, as Maria watched her lover give over to the intense pleasure that Isabel gave her, Liz’s hands stroked the blonds inner thighs before delving her fingers deep into Maria. Over and over she thrust her fingers into Maria, she matched her movements to the humping action of Tess’s hips. Maria’s whimpers of pleasure were in time with her girlfriend’s until, at the exact same moment, they came. Maria was about to turn to reciprocate but Liz held her still, making her watch as the two aliens shifted position.
“Lay back.” Tess commanded Isabel.
Isabel did just that, resting up on her elbows that where beneath the water line. Tess leaned over her, working her lips from Isabel’s hot mouth to the valley between her breasts. Having Liz and Isabel as lovers was intoxicated but none more so than having Maria in her heart. Even though familiar with the female form, there was something thrilling in exploring another’s body. The contrast between the softness of the swells and their stone-hard tips, the pleasure just a simple touch could bring, the heady sound of another moaning in rapturous joy all because of a tiny brushing of the tongue...Tess shivered with as much delight as Isabel when her mouth closed over a quivering breast.
“Mmm ... yes.” Isabel cried out, her legs working around Tess’s body, pulling her closer and bracing herself at the same time. “Tess ... please.” Isabel begged with desperation akin to Tess’s former state. Only then did Tess draw her tongue across and down Isabel’s quivering belly. Isabel’s heady scent filled her senses as Tess drew closer to her sex, and the smaller alien found herself licking her lips in anticipation of tasting Isabel, princess of the Antarian people. Isabel’s hips thrust forward, seeking contact and satisfaction. Tess grinned, ignoring the demanding requests made by Isabel’s body, she wanted to draw this out as much as possible. If Isabel was as hot as Tess suspected, she wasn’t likely to last long at all.
To prolong the delicious agony, Tess pulled away from her lover and pressed her legs closed. She folded Isabel’s knees and pressed her legs back against her chest, causing her butt to tilt upwards. She glossed her hands over Isabel’s swelling butt-cheeks and was rewarded with a thick moan. Her fingers drizzled over the pale mounds, completely ignoring the pouting lips peeking through Isabel’s closed thighs. Isabel whimpered in frustration. Grinning wickedly, Tess dipped in closer and drew her tongue across a taut globe, causing Isabel to nearly collapse into the water.
“Tess....” Isabel gasped. This time, Tess took a playful nip, forcing a squeak of delight to chirp out of Isabel’s throat. Sensing that Isabel was at her breaking point, Tess ran her tongue to her juicy slit, and Isabel’s subsequent exhalation was more like a growl.
With a wicked grin, Tess ran her tongue down the back of one of Isabel’s legs, then she parted them, allowing her access to Isabel’s pink treasure. Tess’s tongue lightly played over Isabel’s pulsing lips, tempting and teasing. Wanton tremors of pleasure shot through Isabel’s straining body, but she was unable to give them free rein. Isabel’s hips ground so insistently against her face that Tess couldn’t indulge for long.
“Oohh,” Isabel groaned as Tess at last applied her tongue to her throbbing clit. Isabel swirled her tongue round and round in ever tightening circles until the very tip fairly vibrated on one small spot. The sensation was so intense that Isabel lost all control. Her legs locked around Tess once again as her hands swept across her feverish body, pausing to caress her breasts and squeeze her nipples. They continued lower until she lost her fingers in Tess’s silky golden tresses. Both hands forced Tess’s face deeper between her legs.
“Uuuhhhnnn.” Isabel screamed as her climax hit, the recoil of her tensed muscles pulling her up further out of the cool water. She held Tess so tightly into her as she writhed about in ecstasy that Tess couldn’t have pulled away if she wanted to. For the moment, though, she was content to drink deeply of Isabel’s warm juices as they filled her mouth. Her tongue sought to soothe the ecstatic tremors rocking Isabel’s pussy even as her hands sought to do the same for Isabel’s spasm wracked frame.
“Oh, God.” Isabel sighed, finally collapsing on the beam exhaustedly, releasing Tess. “Mm, that was intense.” It took both women several minutes to catch their breath and regain their senses.
Tess stood up and helped Isabel to her feet. Then both walked over to the women who held their hearts and kissed them deeply. Soon they bathed in the pool to clean them selves off and then they dressed and returned to the facility.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 18B
Common Room, The Island, Same Time
As promised, Max and the other guys were doing the cleaning while the women were up on the surface. Max was doing the dishes while Alex dried them, Kyle vacuumed and Michael dusted. Then Kyle started to feel flustered, his cock became erect and he stopped what he was doing. He instantly knew that someone was making love to Tess and they certainly knew what they were doing.
Then Alex started to feel it, he had to close his eyes to maintain control of his body but he wasn’t being successful. He could feel Isabel’s body reacting to someone’s touch, he could feel that person’s skin against Isabel’s and the sensations were electric.
“You okay?” Max asked when he spotted Alex’s condition.
“Yeah. Your sister is just having a little fun.” Alex said
“Well it’s not with Liz.” Max said as he looked at his boyfriend
“Or Maria.” Michael said after overhearing their conversation
Then all three looked to Kyle who was straining to retain his hold of the vacuum cleaner.
“Damn…looks like Isabel knows how to play.” Michael said with crossed arms
Then he felt a rolled up dishtowel hit the back of his head and he looked back at Alex who looked sternly at him. “Sorry.”
The sensations tormenting Kyle’s body where like fire, they were burning every nerve he had. He could also feel three pairs of eyes on him and he looked over to Michael. Kyle turned off the vacuum and moved over to his lover, he badly needed to feel Michael’s mouth on him.
“Kyle.” Michael said with a smile
“Shut up and kiss me.” Kyle demanded before locking his lips onto Michael
The two kissed passionately, Michael moved his hand down and grasped Kyle’s ass, pulling him tighter against his body. Their tongues duelled hotly as their hands began to wander, exploring with a frantic intensity the sculpted hardness of each other’s muscular frame, outlining chiselled contours, flicking across tiny, pointed nubs, cupping still-imprisoned erections. Michael also started to feel the heat emanating from his mate from the surface of the island.
Max and Alex then watched as the two started to strip each other. They wished they had some popcorn, or at the very least a video camera taping what was happening on the surface. If it could draw this reaction out of them then it deserved to be recorded for posterity. Max shifted his eyes and watched as Alex rubbed his cock through his shorts. It was then he had an idea. He moved over to Michael and pulled him away from Kyle.
“HEY.” Kyle said
Max just smiled at Kyle and then pointed to Alex. “You and Alex both need relief. He’ll give you it.” Max said
Alex moved closer to Kyle, Max was right he needed relief and it felt right to take Kyle as Isabel was taking Tess. As he moved, Alex stripped off his clothes until three of the four men were naked. Max had to restrain Michael slightly, he wanted to get Kyle off and here was his oldest friend, giving his lover to Alex.
The initial kiss between the two humans was gentle but quickly became more heated, just like the kiss Kyle shared with Michael. “Ohhhh maaannnn...” Kyle sighed in perfect contentment as Alex mouthed his way down the jock’s muscular physique. He was torn between the desire to take his time and drive his new lover thoroughly nuts, or to pull Kyle to the floor and press his legs back and take him hard and fast up the ass. In the end he didn’t want to deprive their audience of the pleasure of watching Kyle writhe on the floor. So he took his time, lingering over the rigid nubs of his companion’s nipples, licking and biting with just a little bit of force, knowing Kyle would love it. Sure enough, Kyle sucked in a sharp breath and grabbed Alex’s hair. Alex paused long enough for Kyle reward his lover with a low moan of approval as a shudder of delight shot down his spine.
He revelled in the feel of Kyle’s hands in his hair for a few moments but then returned to the business at hand. He bent his head slightly so that his soft hair trailed over his partner’s hot flesh, tickling and teasing as he tasted and tongued ever inch of skin he could get to. However, Alex knew what he really wanted a taste of most – Kyle’s engorged cock.
Kyle opened his eyes and looked down as Alex engulfed his dick. A moan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his chest as a warm, wet tongue caressed his cock. The technique and rhythm was flawless, one minute he was swallowing his dick and the next he was running his tongue over Kyle’s balls and up his rod, the action pausing occasionally for Alex to focus his pleasure giving oral talents around the head of his prick.
“Holy…ughnnnnnnnnnnn…fuck.” Kyle groaned but then Alex released him but wrapped his fingers around his fellow human.
Kyle couldn’t stand any more and he fell to his knees, Alex never let go. He gently pumped Kyle’s cock, keeping him hard until Kyle was on his back. He moved between Kyle’s legs and took his throbbing tool back into his mouth. Alex wanted to taste the white lava that would soon pour forth from Kyle; he quickened his pace with both his sucking and the pumping of his hand.
“Uhn…ughnn…oooooohhh…oh Alex…yeahhh…UHNNNN…ARGHHHHHHHH.” Kyle cried out, giving his seed to Alex, which he swallowed
Kyle was breathing hard, his senses were on overload and could feel the heartbeats of those around him but none more so than that of Tess. His heart was in time with hers but he would be with her soon enough. Right now he wanted Alex’s semen with in him, he wanted Alex to cum like he did, he wanted Alex’s dick inside him.
“Fuck me Alex…I want you in me.” Kyle said
Alex smiled; he knew exactly how he wanted to take Kyle. Alex sat on knees before he grabbed Kyle’s ankles and pulled the panting human so that his ass was up onto his lap. Alex positioned his dick and rammed it deep into Kyle.
“Huhnnnnnnnnn.” Alex groaned, biting his lower lip
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnn.” Kyle yelled, his eye’s wide at the sudden penetration.
Alex gripped Kyle’s hips more firmly as he drove his straining rod harder, faster and deeper into his lover’s tight ass.
“Ugn…Alex. That’s it…give it to me. I want it…hard.” Kyle moaned as Alex’s slapped against his ass.
Alex closed his eyes and lost himself in the sensation of the exquisite friction surrounding his cock. So hot...so tight...Kyle’s moans wafted through the passionate haze that enveloped him, and Alex was consumed by one thought - to bury his rod as deep inside Kyle’s ass as possible and fill him to the brim with his cum.
“UHNNNNNNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSS.” With an abrupt, guttural cry, he followed through and Alex went into sensory overload as every muscle pulled tight and his seed erupted in fiery spurts into his partner’s deepest recesses.
“Oh wow.” Alex sighed as Kyle pulled himself back, removing Alex’s cock from him.
Kyle moved closer to Alex and kissed him hard before turning their attention to their lovers at the kitchen counter.
Max was behind Michael, vigorously stroking his dick with the sole purpose of making his sperm fly from his body. Max could feel his queen on the surface, she was acting with the intent of bring unbridled pleasure to those around her and not seeking it herself. That was fine with Max, he wanted his three lovers to reach their orgasms and he wanted to see the looks of rapture on their faces before tonight and their final ritual.
“God…Maaaaax.” Michael groaned
“Let it go Michael.” Max said in Michael’s ear before licking his outer lobe
“I…I can’t…” Michael groaned, holding back his orgasm.
Max kept pumping away but he tightened his grip and moved faster.
“Uhnnn…oh god…oh god…MAX.”
“Cum for me Michael.”
Michael wouldn’t submit, not yet. He knew something was missing, or rather someone. That was when the girl’s entered.
Isabel and Tess looked at the heaving, sweating forms of their mates on the floor and smiled. They cursed themselves for missing more of that action but they and the others focused on Max’s hand around Michael. Maria was totally mesmerised; she slowly slinked her way to her mate and ran her hand down his naked chest, looking into his eyes.
She kissed him deeply and then backed off. This was what Michael needed; he wanted both Maria and Kyle, the two lovers who held his heart, to see him cum by Max’s hand.
“GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael yelled, his seed spurting over the counter.
“Well…” Isabel said, “…at least we caught part of the good stuff.”
“Yeah but we missed the show.” Tess said
“They’ll be others.” Liz said definitively, her eyes never drawing away from Max. In that split second Liz heard Max’s request for a video camera and decided that when they got home they’ll be buying two. No way was she going to miss out any more action and Max felt the same.
As Kyle and Alex stood up, they and their mates moved closer to each other and embraced. As did Michael, Maria, Max and Liz. Four connections sparked to life, then came more as connections formed between the same sex partners. Eight minds became one, their desires, lusts, sensations and loves were all naked for each other to know. Then it died. Without a balance of energy between all eight, it could not sustain itself but they were left with the lingering happiness of fading orgasms.
Now all pairings have made love, before this they were ready for their final ritual to complete their union but still had a little hesitation that they would have to hide more when they returned. No one feared it more so that the four human who would leave with new powers. Liz already had some and had learned to control it slightly, they other three had no experience what so ever and were afraid that they might accidentally do something that would expose them. However, those doubts were now gone. Whatever happens they would see it through together, as lovers and as friends. Now all they had to do was to wait for the declared hour.
Living Room, Evan’s Residence, 12:00
Philip was taking the day off, he didn’t have any appointments to do and all current cases were left in the capable hands of his junior partner. Today he was looking forward to sitting out in the backyard, under the blazing sun without a shirt and an ice-cold beer in his hand. Then, he would get on with the gardening…just as soon as he finished that next can – there was always another can.
He had watched his fake son and daughter drive off for school after fake Liz arrived. When he saw the two female replicants together, he couldn’t help but wonder how they were getting past the fact that Liz would marry Max and that Max and Isabel were siblings. No matter how much he tried he just couldn’t quite wrap his brain around the concept. Then there was Max and Alex.
“Thinking about Liz and Isabel?” Diane asked as she came out.
“Yeah. And Max and Alex.” Philip answered
“Well I’m sure they have it worked out. Are you really fine with it…I mean the whole gay thing isn’t normally something you like?” Diane asked
“I’m dealing. Actually I’m more okay with it than I thought I would be. I want Max and Isabel to be happy, they’re my kids no matter what and if I can handle them being aliens then I can handle their… their…no, I can’t say it.”
“Sex life?”
“You had to say it.” Philip said, taking a swig of his beer
“She’s not a little girl anymore. She’s...” Diane said
“Bite your tongue. She’ll always be my little girl…and Alex is a dead man.” Philip said and Diane smiled
“Alex isn’t the only one she’s…”
“I know I know…just please I hope that Kyle and Michael keep their hands off her.” Philip said, “At least Alex is…”
“A nice sweet, caring and sensitive young man? The kind of guy a girl takes home to meet the parents and not sneak into the bedroom after we’re asleep?” Diane asked
“Yeah.” Philip said
“Actually…now that I’ve said it she probably would sneak him into her room.”
Philip quickly turned his head and gave his wife a stern look as she held back her laugh. She most definitely knew what buttons to push to have a little fun.
“Anyway, Feln did seem pretty sure that as far as the other guys are…it’s a no go area.” Diane said
“I’m just hoping he’s been kept in the loop with all that’s happening on the island.” Philip said
Diane smiled and stood up to go back inside the house but stopped just short of the door. “Philip, you are okay with all of this right?”
“I want them to be happy and I don’t want to loose them. If that means accepting their relationships then that I can do.” Philip said
Granolith Chamber, 12:30
Feln was punching commands into the Granolith. He was making the adjustments to the senior Roswell inhabitants permanent so that they would continue to accept the unconventional relationships that had been undertaken by their children.
“There that should do it.” Feln said and then activated his communicator
“Kalen, this is Feln. All done here and the jamming device is holding, the Skins will only be detecting the emissions from the cave.”
“Good. Our young friends will undergo their final bonding ritual tonight. The Sharing will occur…a little under 12 hours from now.”
“Really? I think I’ll hold off on telling their parents. If they find out then they might start acting differently, it might let Nicholas know that they’ll be back. No point setting them up as a target.”
“Agreed.”
Motel, The 285 heading North, Same Time
“Agreed.” Came Kalen’s voice from the radio
Both Nicholas and Serena had intercepted Feln’s signal and had listened in on his conversation.
“Damn it.” Nicholas said as he changed frequencies, “The is Nicholas, abort. Do not enter the caves…repeat ABORT.”
Nothing but static was heard.
Nuclear Test Caves, Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, Immediately Following
“What?”
“Nothing…just interference on the comm. line.” Said a Skin
All the Skins had arrived and they snaked their way into the various cave mouths that connected to the central cavern that their scans showed was the location of the Granolith. Under their commander’s order, a handful remained at the entrance to guard their rear. The operative placed in their ranks, quietly slipped away during the night and met up with his own forces on the ridge where they watched the Skins.
“Where?”
“The next right…then forward for about 30 metres.”
As they moved down the dark passages they came to an intersection and met up with more of their comrades. As each section of cave that branched off, they met up with more Skins until they reached the central chamber. Before them stood the Granolith, or what they thought was the Granolith, and their personal salvation from the degrading husks.
“No guards?”
“None that I’m detecting.”
The Skins moved closer until most were in the cave. The commander signalled to one of his troops who then approached the Granolith but before he could make contact there was a surge of static energy that blast outward, knocking them all to the ground and planting shields at all the exits. Most were caught in the main chamber but a few were on the other side.
“GET OUT…NOW.” he called to the free ones.
As they turned, there was a shimmer of light along the walls and a series of devices uncloaked. A second later the passage was filled with red beams, shooting out at various angles and creating a lattice network that could not be avoided.
“The passage is mined with explosives…there’s no way through.”
The commander touched his hand to the shield; his reward was a massive jolt of power that sent him flying through the cave to the fake Granolith that crumpled when he hit it. The Skins gathered around him and found the emitter that led them here. It didn’t take much to destroy it.
The second they did, 3 lights activated and shone down on them…and at a spot on the wall. A series of numbers, in Antarian, started a count down.
“No…” The commander said as he turned and blasted the shield with his powers. Aside from a few ripples on the barriers there wasn’t any effect.
Outside…
“Commander Kalen…we have 5 Skins in our sights.”
“Take them.” Kalen said over the comm. link.
The team leader signalled his units and, all firing at the same time, they took out the guards that the Skins had left to watch their backs.
Inside…
The Skins on the other side of the shield also saw the countdown. In that instant they faced the dilemma of waiting for the bomb to go off or try to make it down the corridor. They went for the corridor. They moved as carefully and as fast as they could but never made it past the fourth beam.
The initial explosion set of the others, sending a wave of fire down the winding passages of the cave until it reached the cave mouth and flames reached out, scorching the ground. In the main cave, the shields protected the main body of Skins…that is until the main bomb went off.
The blast of nuclear fire caused the entire network of caves to fall in on itself, leaving a large hole in the desert floor. The shock wave could be felt far into the surrounding states.
Motel, 285 North, Immediately Following
The tremors shook everything; both the Skins and the hybrid used their powers to shield themselves. It lasted for at least 10 minutes and when it was done, Nicholas just looked out the window. His people were gone, and the Granolith was still secured within the mountain where neither he nor Serena could get at it…at least without more power. The only thing he had left to look forward to would be the eradication of the humans at the hands of the Omega Wave.
That was still their main plan. It was what they wanted, he actually wanted to have Serena, besides he needed her to activate the wave and she needed his power and knowledge of the Granolith. Aside from that, they liked mating with each other and they knew that the species that they would create would be perfect.
“So what is this Sharing?” Serena asked
“It’s the final bonding…prior to marriage. In the waters of Antar, two mates will come together and release their energy. For humans, it will give them powers. For us…both mates will take on each other’s powers, in both cases a permanent link will be created between the minds.”
“Cool. So if we were to go through it, you would get my mind-warp and I would get that whole mind-rape thing.”
“Pretty much. But that isn’t my only power…and your body is still young…still developing. Give it time and your powers will grow. Then, after we do the Omega wave and create a new race, a race built on us…you will be a goddess.”
“Hmmm…smooth talker. Not bad for a future god. Get in this bed and fuck me junior.”
“Tempting…” Nicholas said as he watched Serena take off her clothes, “Very tempting, but my people just died. I have rituals I must perform…oh and if you call me junior once more, I will kill you.”
Serena smiled and lay down on the bed. “Rituals can wait…now, oh great and powerful god. Take my body and seek your pleasure…I am for you alone.”
Nicholas couldn’t resist and crawled between her legs. He reached down and unzipped himself and pulled out his dick. Without any finesse he forced his dick into Serena who moaned in intense rapture.
“Ugnnnn…god, you’re good at this.”
Serena wrapped her legs around Nicholas’s waist and let him fuck her body. She knew that the level of intensity needed for Nicholas to find pleasure was what she needed to cum. For half an hour he continued to use her soft body until they both came.
Parker Residence, 1 Hour Later
Jeff and Nancy were sitting in their living room. They had closed the restaurant for the rest of the day and were now sitting, watching the news.
“Well, like the rest of you we were caught off guard by that earthquake today. The USGS has confirmed that it measured 6.3 yet only minor damage has been reported. So far no aftershocks have happened but the initial quake could be felt in Texas…we’ve just received information, the epicentre of the quake appears to be in the middle of the New Mexico Desert, not far from Roswell. Miraculously there have not been any casualties, a few businesses are closed and the nearby roads have been sealed off due to landslides. Authorities are expecting to have the roads cleared by 6PM this evening…”
Jeff then shut off the television.
“Do you think that it was the Skins?” Nancy asked
“Probably. Feln said they had set a trap but a little warning on how big it was would have been nice.” Jeff said
“Tell me about it. We’re gone to have to buy a few more ketchup bottles…half of what we had is lying broken on the floor.”
“Well given the alternative if the Skins had gotten this Granolith thing…”
“Yeah I suppose. Do you think they got them all?”
“I don’t know. I hope so, the last thing we need is a bunch of aliens out for revenge…then there is this Nicholas kid.” Jeff said
“Wait, Feln did say not to let his appearance fool us.”
“Yeah, right. Kid on the outside, nutcase over 60 year old alien on the inside.” Jeff confirmed, “At least he gave us that photo of him so we can be on the look out.”
“Do you thing we should call the others…to see how they’re doing?”
“Well we could stop by the Evans. Alex’s parents are still out of town at the conference so at least they’re okay…somehow I think that Jim’s going to be a little busy today.”
“What about Amy?” Nancy asked
Jeff just smiled
“What?”
“It’s Amy that Jim’s busy with.”
“Excuse me?”
“Jim took the day off to spend it with Amy, last I saw of him was heading over to her place…he’ll probably go into the Sheriff Station to help out but Hanson knows what to do.”
“Jim Valenti and Amy Deluca…I knew they were getting closer but this.”
“Yeah, boggles the mind…but then so does my daughter sleeping with BOTH of the Evans kids.”
“But you are okay with it?”
“We’ve raised our daughter to be who she wants to be. We may lay down a little too many rules but this is who she is, I can’t stop her now…and I don’t think I want to. When ever she was with Max, she had this smile…”
“She was happier than I’ve ever seen her…then that whole Tess thing.”
“At least that’s over with.”
“Do you really think it is?” Nancy asked
“Tess has Kyle and Maria. Liz’s last letter did say that they had resolved a lot of their issues and that they were now friends.”
“You don’t think that…”
“Oh god…I do now. She and Maria might even be…” Jeff said as he shook his head, “Okay, the second they return home we ask them about all of this.”
“Got that right. But I doubt that Maria and Liz…I mean they’re best friends, they wouldn’t.”
“A lot of things have changed Honey. A lot of things. However, even if they are…I’m not going to loose my daughter. This is her life and with everyone else around her I think she’ll be safe. I can live with it for that reason.” Jeff said. Something in his mind was telling him to accept it no matter what but his parental instincts kicked in, telling him that he needed a reason. That one worked just as well as any other.
“Well at least we know for sure that there will be at least one new ground rule in this house.” Nancy said
“Yeah? What’s that?” Jeff asked
“No more sleepovers until we all sit down and talk this out.”
“Oh yes.” Jeff said
Common Room, The Island, 23:50
Since the morning, none of the couples made love. However, they did spend the day like it was their last one together. Here in this tropical paradise they could be as open as they liked, and that was something that was bound to change when they got back to their lives and their families.
As the witching hour approached, it was decided that they should get ready. Max and Alex took Liz and Isabel into their bathroom where they stood under the showers and bathed each other. Tess and Maria took their lover’s into their bathroom for the same purpose. When they were done, they dried their lover’s off, dressed each other in robes and decided to make this evening special and prepared a lavish dinner that they all enjoyed.
All through the evening, there were gentle touches, loving gazes and more than a few pairs of feet touching under the table. When they were done it was almost time for the ritual. The put their dishes by the sink for tomorrow and moved over to the bookshelf. Max pulled out the book and opened the chamber and one by one they entered the hidden chamber.
To Be Continued…
Common Room, The Island, Same Time
As promised, Max and the other guys were doing the cleaning while the women were up on the surface. Max was doing the dishes while Alex dried them, Kyle vacuumed and Michael dusted. Then Kyle started to feel flustered, his cock became erect and he stopped what he was doing. He instantly knew that someone was making love to Tess and they certainly knew what they were doing.
Then Alex started to feel it, he had to close his eyes to maintain control of his body but he wasn’t being successful. He could feel Isabel’s body reacting to someone’s touch, he could feel that person’s skin against Isabel’s and the sensations were electric.
“You okay?” Max asked when he spotted Alex’s condition.
“Yeah. Your sister is just having a little fun.” Alex said
“Well it’s not with Liz.” Max said as he looked at his boyfriend
“Or Maria.” Michael said after overhearing their conversation
Then all three looked to Kyle who was straining to retain his hold of the vacuum cleaner.
“Damn…looks like Isabel knows how to play.” Michael said with crossed arms
Then he felt a rolled up dishtowel hit the back of his head and he looked back at Alex who looked sternly at him. “Sorry.”
The sensations tormenting Kyle’s body where like fire, they were burning every nerve he had. He could also feel three pairs of eyes on him and he looked over to Michael. Kyle turned off the vacuum and moved over to his lover, he badly needed to feel Michael’s mouth on him.
“Kyle.” Michael said with a smile
“Shut up and kiss me.” Kyle demanded before locking his lips onto Michael
The two kissed passionately, Michael moved his hand down and grasped Kyle’s ass, pulling him tighter against his body. Their tongues duelled hotly as their hands began to wander, exploring with a frantic intensity the sculpted hardness of each other’s muscular frame, outlining chiselled contours, flicking across tiny, pointed nubs, cupping still-imprisoned erections. Michael also started to feel the heat emanating from his mate from the surface of the island.
Max and Alex then watched as the two started to strip each other. They wished they had some popcorn, or at the very least a video camera taping what was happening on the surface. If it could draw this reaction out of them then it deserved to be recorded for posterity. Max shifted his eyes and watched as Alex rubbed his cock through his shorts. It was then he had an idea. He moved over to Michael and pulled him away from Kyle.
“HEY.” Kyle said
Max just smiled at Kyle and then pointed to Alex. “You and Alex both need relief. He’ll give you it.” Max said
Alex moved closer to Kyle, Max was right he needed relief and it felt right to take Kyle as Isabel was taking Tess. As he moved, Alex stripped off his clothes until three of the four men were naked. Max had to restrain Michael slightly, he wanted to get Kyle off and here was his oldest friend, giving his lover to Alex.
The initial kiss between the two humans was gentle but quickly became more heated, just like the kiss Kyle shared with Michael. “Ohhhh maaannnn...” Kyle sighed in perfect contentment as Alex mouthed his way down the jock’s muscular physique. He was torn between the desire to take his time and drive his new lover thoroughly nuts, or to pull Kyle to the floor and press his legs back and take him hard and fast up the ass. In the end he didn’t want to deprive their audience of the pleasure of watching Kyle writhe on the floor. So he took his time, lingering over the rigid nubs of his companion’s nipples, licking and biting with just a little bit of force, knowing Kyle would love it. Sure enough, Kyle sucked in a sharp breath and grabbed Alex’s hair. Alex paused long enough for Kyle reward his lover with a low moan of approval as a shudder of delight shot down his spine.
He revelled in the feel of Kyle’s hands in his hair for a few moments but then returned to the business at hand. He bent his head slightly so that his soft hair trailed over his partner’s hot flesh, tickling and teasing as he tasted and tongued ever inch of skin he could get to. However, Alex knew what he really wanted a taste of most – Kyle’s engorged cock.
Kyle opened his eyes and looked down as Alex engulfed his dick. A moan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his chest as a warm, wet tongue caressed his cock. The technique and rhythm was flawless, one minute he was swallowing his dick and the next he was running his tongue over Kyle’s balls and up his rod, the action pausing occasionally for Alex to focus his pleasure giving oral talents around the head of his prick.
“Holy…ughnnnnnnnnnnn…fuck.” Kyle groaned but then Alex released him but wrapped his fingers around his fellow human.
Kyle couldn’t stand any more and he fell to his knees, Alex never let go. He gently pumped Kyle’s cock, keeping him hard until Kyle was on his back. He moved between Kyle’s legs and took his throbbing tool back into his mouth. Alex wanted to taste the white lava that would soon pour forth from Kyle; he quickened his pace with both his sucking and the pumping of his hand.
“Uhn…ughnn…oooooohhh…oh Alex…yeahhh…UHNNNN…ARGHHHHHHHH.” Kyle cried out, giving his seed to Alex, which he swallowed
Kyle was breathing hard, his senses were on overload and could feel the heartbeats of those around him but none more so than that of Tess. His heart was in time with hers but he would be with her soon enough. Right now he wanted Alex’s semen with in him, he wanted Alex to cum like he did, he wanted Alex’s dick inside him.
“Fuck me Alex…I want you in me.” Kyle said
Alex smiled; he knew exactly how he wanted to take Kyle. Alex sat on knees before he grabbed Kyle’s ankles and pulled the panting human so that his ass was up onto his lap. Alex positioned his dick and rammed it deep into Kyle.
“Huhnnnnnnnnn.” Alex groaned, biting his lower lip
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnn.” Kyle yelled, his eye’s wide at the sudden penetration.
Alex gripped Kyle’s hips more firmly as he drove his straining rod harder, faster and deeper into his lover’s tight ass.
“Ugn…Alex. That’s it…give it to me. I want it…hard.” Kyle moaned as Alex’s slapped against his ass.
Alex closed his eyes and lost himself in the sensation of the exquisite friction surrounding his cock. So hot...so tight...Kyle’s moans wafted through the passionate haze that enveloped him, and Alex was consumed by one thought - to bury his rod as deep inside Kyle’s ass as possible and fill him to the brim with his cum.
“UHNNNNNNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSS.” With an abrupt, guttural cry, he followed through and Alex went into sensory overload as every muscle pulled tight and his seed erupted in fiery spurts into his partner’s deepest recesses.
“Oh wow.” Alex sighed as Kyle pulled himself back, removing Alex’s cock from him.
Kyle moved closer to Alex and kissed him hard before turning their attention to their lovers at the kitchen counter.
Max was behind Michael, vigorously stroking his dick with the sole purpose of making his sperm fly from his body. Max could feel his queen on the surface, she was acting with the intent of bring unbridled pleasure to those around her and not seeking it herself. That was fine with Max, he wanted his three lovers to reach their orgasms and he wanted to see the looks of rapture on their faces before tonight and their final ritual.
“God…Maaaaax.” Michael groaned
“Let it go Michael.” Max said in Michael’s ear before licking his outer lobe
“I…I can’t…” Michael groaned, holding back his orgasm.
Max kept pumping away but he tightened his grip and moved faster.
“Uhnnn…oh god…oh god…MAX.”
“Cum for me Michael.”
Michael wouldn’t submit, not yet. He knew something was missing, or rather someone. That was when the girl’s entered.
Isabel and Tess looked at the heaving, sweating forms of their mates on the floor and smiled. They cursed themselves for missing more of that action but they and the others focused on Max’s hand around Michael. Maria was totally mesmerised; she slowly slinked her way to her mate and ran her hand down his naked chest, looking into his eyes.
She kissed him deeply and then backed off. This was what Michael needed; he wanted both Maria and Kyle, the two lovers who held his heart, to see him cum by Max’s hand.
“GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael yelled, his seed spurting over the counter.
“Well…” Isabel said, “…at least we caught part of the good stuff.”
“Yeah but we missed the show.” Tess said
“They’ll be others.” Liz said definitively, her eyes never drawing away from Max. In that split second Liz heard Max’s request for a video camera and decided that when they got home they’ll be buying two. No way was she going to miss out any more action and Max felt the same.
As Kyle and Alex stood up, they and their mates moved closer to each other and embraced. As did Michael, Maria, Max and Liz. Four connections sparked to life, then came more as connections formed between the same sex partners. Eight minds became one, their desires, lusts, sensations and loves were all naked for each other to know. Then it died. Without a balance of energy between all eight, it could not sustain itself but they were left with the lingering happiness of fading orgasms.
Now all pairings have made love, before this they were ready for their final ritual to complete their union but still had a little hesitation that they would have to hide more when they returned. No one feared it more so that the four human who would leave with new powers. Liz already had some and had learned to control it slightly, they other three had no experience what so ever and were afraid that they might accidentally do something that would expose them. However, those doubts were now gone. Whatever happens they would see it through together, as lovers and as friends. Now all they had to do was to wait for the declared hour.
Living Room, Evan’s Residence, 12:00
Philip was taking the day off, he didn’t have any appointments to do and all current cases were left in the capable hands of his junior partner. Today he was looking forward to sitting out in the backyard, under the blazing sun without a shirt and an ice-cold beer in his hand. Then, he would get on with the gardening…just as soon as he finished that next can – there was always another can.
He had watched his fake son and daughter drive off for school after fake Liz arrived. When he saw the two female replicants together, he couldn’t help but wonder how they were getting past the fact that Liz would marry Max and that Max and Isabel were siblings. No matter how much he tried he just couldn’t quite wrap his brain around the concept. Then there was Max and Alex.
“Thinking about Liz and Isabel?” Diane asked as she came out.
“Yeah. And Max and Alex.” Philip answered
“Well I’m sure they have it worked out. Are you really fine with it…I mean the whole gay thing isn’t normally something you like?” Diane asked
“I’m dealing. Actually I’m more okay with it than I thought I would be. I want Max and Isabel to be happy, they’re my kids no matter what and if I can handle them being aliens then I can handle their… their…no, I can’t say it.”
“Sex life?”
“You had to say it.” Philip said, taking a swig of his beer
“She’s not a little girl anymore. She’s...” Diane said
“Bite your tongue. She’ll always be my little girl…and Alex is a dead man.” Philip said and Diane smiled
“Alex isn’t the only one she’s…”
“I know I know…just please I hope that Kyle and Michael keep their hands off her.” Philip said, “At least Alex is…”
“A nice sweet, caring and sensitive young man? The kind of guy a girl takes home to meet the parents and not sneak into the bedroom after we’re asleep?” Diane asked
“Yeah.” Philip said
“Actually…now that I’ve said it she probably would sneak him into her room.”
Philip quickly turned his head and gave his wife a stern look as she held back her laugh. She most definitely knew what buttons to push to have a little fun.
“Anyway, Feln did seem pretty sure that as far as the other guys are…it’s a no go area.” Diane said
“I’m just hoping he’s been kept in the loop with all that’s happening on the island.” Philip said
Diane smiled and stood up to go back inside the house but stopped just short of the door. “Philip, you are okay with all of this right?”
“I want them to be happy and I don’t want to loose them. If that means accepting their relationships then that I can do.” Philip said
Granolith Chamber, 12:30
Feln was punching commands into the Granolith. He was making the adjustments to the senior Roswell inhabitants permanent so that they would continue to accept the unconventional relationships that had been undertaken by their children.
“There that should do it.” Feln said and then activated his communicator
“Kalen, this is Feln. All done here and the jamming device is holding, the Skins will only be detecting the emissions from the cave.”
“Good. Our young friends will undergo their final bonding ritual tonight. The Sharing will occur…a little under 12 hours from now.”
“Really? I think I’ll hold off on telling their parents. If they find out then they might start acting differently, it might let Nicholas know that they’ll be back. No point setting them up as a target.”
“Agreed.”
Motel, The 285 heading North, Same Time
“Agreed.” Came Kalen’s voice from the radio
Both Nicholas and Serena had intercepted Feln’s signal and had listened in on his conversation.
“Damn it.” Nicholas said as he changed frequencies, “The is Nicholas, abort. Do not enter the caves…repeat ABORT.”
Nothing but static was heard.
Nuclear Test Caves, Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, Immediately Following
“What?”
“Nothing…just interference on the comm. line.” Said a Skin
All the Skins had arrived and they snaked their way into the various cave mouths that connected to the central cavern that their scans showed was the location of the Granolith. Under their commander’s order, a handful remained at the entrance to guard their rear. The operative placed in their ranks, quietly slipped away during the night and met up with his own forces on the ridge where they watched the Skins.
“Where?”
“The next right…then forward for about 30 metres.”
As they moved down the dark passages they came to an intersection and met up with more of their comrades. As each section of cave that branched off, they met up with more Skins until they reached the central chamber. Before them stood the Granolith, or what they thought was the Granolith, and their personal salvation from the degrading husks.
“No guards?”
“None that I’m detecting.”
The Skins moved closer until most were in the cave. The commander signalled to one of his troops who then approached the Granolith but before he could make contact there was a surge of static energy that blast outward, knocking them all to the ground and planting shields at all the exits. Most were caught in the main chamber but a few were on the other side.
“GET OUT…NOW.” he called to the free ones.
As they turned, there was a shimmer of light along the walls and a series of devices uncloaked. A second later the passage was filled with red beams, shooting out at various angles and creating a lattice network that could not be avoided.
“The passage is mined with explosives…there’s no way through.”
The commander touched his hand to the shield; his reward was a massive jolt of power that sent him flying through the cave to the fake Granolith that crumpled when he hit it. The Skins gathered around him and found the emitter that led them here. It didn’t take much to destroy it.
The second they did, 3 lights activated and shone down on them…and at a spot on the wall. A series of numbers, in Antarian, started a count down.
“No…” The commander said as he turned and blasted the shield with his powers. Aside from a few ripples on the barriers there wasn’t any effect.
Outside…
“Commander Kalen…we have 5 Skins in our sights.”
“Take them.” Kalen said over the comm. link.
The team leader signalled his units and, all firing at the same time, they took out the guards that the Skins had left to watch their backs.
Inside…
The Skins on the other side of the shield also saw the countdown. In that instant they faced the dilemma of waiting for the bomb to go off or try to make it down the corridor. They went for the corridor. They moved as carefully and as fast as they could but never made it past the fourth beam.
The initial explosion set of the others, sending a wave of fire down the winding passages of the cave until it reached the cave mouth and flames reached out, scorching the ground. In the main cave, the shields protected the main body of Skins…that is until the main bomb went off.
The blast of nuclear fire caused the entire network of caves to fall in on itself, leaving a large hole in the desert floor. The shock wave could be felt far into the surrounding states.
Motel, 285 North, Immediately Following
The tremors shook everything; both the Skins and the hybrid used their powers to shield themselves. It lasted for at least 10 minutes and when it was done, Nicholas just looked out the window. His people were gone, and the Granolith was still secured within the mountain where neither he nor Serena could get at it…at least without more power. The only thing he had left to look forward to would be the eradication of the humans at the hands of the Omega Wave.
That was still their main plan. It was what they wanted, he actually wanted to have Serena, besides he needed her to activate the wave and she needed his power and knowledge of the Granolith. Aside from that, they liked mating with each other and they knew that the species that they would create would be perfect.
“So what is this Sharing?” Serena asked
“It’s the final bonding…prior to marriage. In the waters of Antar, two mates will come together and release their energy. For humans, it will give them powers. For us…both mates will take on each other’s powers, in both cases a permanent link will be created between the minds.”
“Cool. So if we were to go through it, you would get my mind-warp and I would get that whole mind-rape thing.”
“Pretty much. But that isn’t my only power…and your body is still young…still developing. Give it time and your powers will grow. Then, after we do the Omega wave and create a new race, a race built on us…you will be a goddess.”
“Hmmm…smooth talker. Not bad for a future god. Get in this bed and fuck me junior.”
“Tempting…” Nicholas said as he watched Serena take off her clothes, “Very tempting, but my people just died. I have rituals I must perform…oh and if you call me junior once more, I will kill you.”
Serena smiled and lay down on the bed. “Rituals can wait…now, oh great and powerful god. Take my body and seek your pleasure…I am for you alone.”
Nicholas couldn’t resist and crawled between her legs. He reached down and unzipped himself and pulled out his dick. Without any finesse he forced his dick into Serena who moaned in intense rapture.
“Ugnnnn…god, you’re good at this.”
Serena wrapped her legs around Nicholas’s waist and let him fuck her body. She knew that the level of intensity needed for Nicholas to find pleasure was what she needed to cum. For half an hour he continued to use her soft body until they both came.
Parker Residence, 1 Hour Later
Jeff and Nancy were sitting in their living room. They had closed the restaurant for the rest of the day and were now sitting, watching the news.
“Well, like the rest of you we were caught off guard by that earthquake today. The USGS has confirmed that it measured 6.3 yet only minor damage has been reported. So far no aftershocks have happened but the initial quake could be felt in Texas…we’ve just received information, the epicentre of the quake appears to be in the middle of the New Mexico Desert, not far from Roswell. Miraculously there have not been any casualties, a few businesses are closed and the nearby roads have been sealed off due to landslides. Authorities are expecting to have the roads cleared by 6PM this evening…”
Jeff then shut off the television.
“Do you think that it was the Skins?” Nancy asked
“Probably. Feln said they had set a trap but a little warning on how big it was would have been nice.” Jeff said
“Tell me about it. We’re gone to have to buy a few more ketchup bottles…half of what we had is lying broken on the floor.”
“Well given the alternative if the Skins had gotten this Granolith thing…”
“Yeah I suppose. Do you think they got them all?”
“I don’t know. I hope so, the last thing we need is a bunch of aliens out for revenge…then there is this Nicholas kid.” Jeff said
“Wait, Feln did say not to let his appearance fool us.”
“Yeah, right. Kid on the outside, nutcase over 60 year old alien on the inside.” Jeff confirmed, “At least he gave us that photo of him so we can be on the look out.”
“Do you thing we should call the others…to see how they’re doing?”
“Well we could stop by the Evans. Alex’s parents are still out of town at the conference so at least they’re okay…somehow I think that Jim’s going to be a little busy today.”
“What about Amy?” Nancy asked
Jeff just smiled
“What?”
“It’s Amy that Jim’s busy with.”
“Excuse me?”
“Jim took the day off to spend it with Amy, last I saw of him was heading over to her place…he’ll probably go into the Sheriff Station to help out but Hanson knows what to do.”
“Jim Valenti and Amy Deluca…I knew they were getting closer but this.”
“Yeah, boggles the mind…but then so does my daughter sleeping with BOTH of the Evans kids.”
“But you are okay with it?”
“We’ve raised our daughter to be who she wants to be. We may lay down a little too many rules but this is who she is, I can’t stop her now…and I don’t think I want to. When ever she was with Max, she had this smile…”
“She was happier than I’ve ever seen her…then that whole Tess thing.”
“At least that’s over with.”
“Do you really think it is?” Nancy asked
“Tess has Kyle and Maria. Liz’s last letter did say that they had resolved a lot of their issues and that they were now friends.”
“You don’t think that…”
“Oh god…I do now. She and Maria might even be…” Jeff said as he shook his head, “Okay, the second they return home we ask them about all of this.”
“Got that right. But I doubt that Maria and Liz…I mean they’re best friends, they wouldn’t.”
“A lot of things have changed Honey. A lot of things. However, even if they are…I’m not going to loose my daughter. This is her life and with everyone else around her I think she’ll be safe. I can live with it for that reason.” Jeff said. Something in his mind was telling him to accept it no matter what but his parental instincts kicked in, telling him that he needed a reason. That one worked just as well as any other.
“Well at least we know for sure that there will be at least one new ground rule in this house.” Nancy said
“Yeah? What’s that?” Jeff asked
“No more sleepovers until we all sit down and talk this out.”
“Oh yes.” Jeff said
Common Room, The Island, 23:50
Since the morning, none of the couples made love. However, they did spend the day like it was their last one together. Here in this tropical paradise they could be as open as they liked, and that was something that was bound to change when they got back to their lives and their families.
As the witching hour approached, it was decided that they should get ready. Max and Alex took Liz and Isabel into their bathroom where they stood under the showers and bathed each other. Tess and Maria took their lover’s into their bathroom for the same purpose. When they were done, they dried their lover’s off, dressed each other in robes and decided to make this evening special and prepared a lavish dinner that they all enjoyed.
All through the evening, there were gentle touches, loving gazes and more than a few pairs of feet touching under the table. When they were done it was almost time for the ritual. The put their dishes by the sink for tomorrow and moved over to the bookshelf. Max pulled out the book and opened the chamber and one by one they entered the hidden chamber.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 19
Ritual Chamber, The Island, 23:55
Max pulled out the book and opened the chamber and one by one they entered the hidden chamber. They each stood around the pool and stared at the ooze as it moved around on its own, none of them could believe that this stuff was actually water. Max then moved to the panel that Kalen had indicated to them and pressed his palm to it. The shaft above them opened and the teens could see the full moon as it moved into position as midnight quickly approached.
“We better get ready.” Max said as he slipped off his robe.
He then moved over to Liz and untied the sash of her robe. With out any hesitation or embrassement he pushed the robe off her shoulders, leaving them both naked. Max pulled his lover tight against his body and kissed her passionately. Liz could feel his cock begin to harden as she pressed against it and when the kiss ended she was left gasping for air.
“Max…” Liz said, “You feeling okay?”
“Yeah. I’m feeling great. In fact everything feels right.” Max said as he carefully stepped into the water. It came up to his waist and he ran his hands through it, Max was surprised to find that, despite its thick look, it was smooth and felt like ordinary water.
Then Max extended his hand toward Liz and she took it as she stepped into the pool. One by one the other three couples stripped each other and joined their king and queen. As instructed by Kalen, the humans took their places in the centre and faced their lovers. The hybrids stood at each of the cardinal compass points and all looked up at the moon.
Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess each cupped their hands and pulled up some of the water. Then they poured it over the human’s heads. They continued to soak their bodies in the water, rubbing it into their skin, through their hair and over every inch of their exposed bodies. Every so often they would plant gentle kisses and take little nibbles. All through this they whispered gentle “I love you’s.” to each other as they teased their senses.
The second the moon was in position the glyphs that were carved into the walls of the room glowed with a bright yellow light. The time had come and the aliens placed their hands on the surface of the water.
“Are you ready?” Max asked
Each of them nodded.
The hybrids hand’s glowed and they let their energy flow from their bodies. The water acted as a conductor, allowing the four energies to mix with each other and then travelled up everyone’s bodies. The mixture of the various powers became a part of everyone else, Max’s ability to heal and create shields were now within all of the others just like Isabel’s dream walks, Michael’s blasts and Tess’s mindwarps. With respect to their abilities, they had all become equals – with the exception of Max and Liz whose seals magnified their powers.
Just as their bodies adapted, they could feel the energy surge through their veins, changing their cells so that they would be able to produce the powers. The hair on the back of their necks stood on end, every square inch of their bodies was stimulated to breaking point. Only it wasn’t the power that got to Liz and the others, a connection had formed in the minds that allowed them to feel everything. In the space of a second the couples ran through every life experience of their partners. Max spotted that Liz had trouble remaining standing and rushed over to her, he grabbed onto her body and kept her above the water line.
“Are you okay?” Max asked as he ran his hands through her hair
“Wow.”
“You seem to say that a lot these days.” Max said
“Yeah…oh god Max. I know you…I know everything about you. Before I thought I did but now…” Liz said
“I know. I saw you too.” Max said as he looked into Liz’s eyes
He kissed her hard and fast, he pressed his body against hers. Max reached down and cupped her ass. With a swift movement Max picked Liz up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. Everyone watched as Liz wrapped her hand around Max’s hard length and sank down on him.
“Ugnnnnnnnn.” Liz groaned as he filled her.
Liz clasped her hands behind his head and the two began to rock together, Max held Liz’s butt as he thrust up into her as she slowly bounced up and down on him.
“Hnnnnnnn…Liz…I love you.” Max gasped out
Right next to them were Alex and Isabel. Alex had also felt weak in the knees so Isabel helped her lover stay standing. They never said anything; the looks they gave each other said everything that needed to be said. Isabel held onto his waist and Alex cupped her breasts, using his fingers to play with her nipples. As they came together to kiss, they both moaned into each other.
“I want you.” Isabel breathed out before biting into his ear.
Alex smiled. He moved his hands under the water and caressed the skin of her hip and ass. Gently he pushed her to the edge of the pool and sat her on the rim that circled the pool under the water. He kissed Isabel as he pressed into her; their hands went everywhere as they moved. Eventually Isabel’s legs parted and Alex slipped between them. Then everything stopped.
Alex looked deep into Isabel’s eyes as he positioned his dick and slid into her. “Ugnnnnnnn yes.” he groaned
“Arghnnnnnnn Alex” Isabel cried, she brought her leg up and wrapped it around Alex’s leg.
As they grinded their bodies together, the water lapped against them. They weren’t in any hurry and with long teasing strokes, gentle touches and whispered words, the couple made love under the moonlight and that from the glyphs.
Across from them, Michael just held Maria’s body close to his. In the blink of an eye he knew everything about her, he had never felt that close to anyone and he didn’t want to let it, or her, go. Maria had her head resting against Michael’s shoulder, enjoying the feel of his skin and complete access to his mind. Soon she looked up at him, the gleam in her eyes was unmistakeable to Michael and moved back to the edge of the pool, carrying her with him.
However, Maria quickly recovered for her Sharing induced high and decided to become the aggressor. The blond pushed her mate to the edge of the pool and sat him on the rim that Isabel was perched on. Michael smiled as Maria straddled his lap, placing her knees on the rim and then he gasped when Maria tightly wrapped her hand around his dick. Before he knew it, he was inside Maria and she was ever so slowly riding him.
“Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnn…Maaaaria…oh god you’re so tight.” Michael wheezed out
Maria bit her lower lip to keep from crying out. She crushed her breasts against Michael’s hard chest; her nipples burned into him, scraping against his skin as he moved her body up and down, over and over again on his hard rod.
“Hggmmmmmmmmmmm.” Maria gasped before grabbing Michael’s face and kissing him hard, his hard wrapped around her back.
Kyle was the quickest one of the humans to recover. One by one he and Tess watched as the others came together and writhed against one another. He wonder how Max was able to stay standing with Liz wrapped around his upper body. He marvelled at Alex’s self-restraint and going slow with Isabel and not take her hard and fast. The sight of her full breasts moving back and forth as Alex thrust into her was intoxicating. Then there was the second alien who held his heart. The look of utter bliss on his face as Maria took him into her again and again made him want to share it.
He looked deep into Tess’s eyes and pushed her to the edge. Kyle bent his head and took her nipple between his teeth. When pulled back but didn’t let go, Tess gasped with pleasure and then Kyle did let go and watched the pliant flesh snap back. Then he moved back and licked the nipple, teasing it with his tongue while his hands caressed her ass. Then Tess was surprised as he quickly backed off and span her around.
Tess smiled at what Kyle was planning and put her hands firmly on the edge of the pool to brace her self. She cocked her hips and spread her legs as Kyle moved behind her. Under the alien water, Kyle aimed his dick and plunged deep into his mate with one firm, smooth stroke.
“AGHNNNNNNNNN.” Tess screamed with pure bliss.
“Oh god Tess.” Kyle groaned as his thighs slapped against the backs of her legs.
With the union of the fourth couple, the water started to bubble. They were small and fast, much like that of a Jacuzzi, but steam also appeared. It was as though the water was boiling but none of the copulating teens could feel any heat except from each other. Then the water itself began to glow in the same shade of yellow as that of the symbols. Everyone was bathed in light as they moved together, sharing their bodies, minds and hearts with each other. Even as the moon moved out of position; the light continued, feeding on the energy of the mating.
“Oh yes…yesss…yesss.” Liz said, her body continuing to be pleasured by Max.
He was holding tightly on to her, trying to feel as much of her smooth skin as possible. Her tight walls gripped him securely as she slid up and then plunged back down.
“Liz…oh god…I…oh dear god.” Max strained out, holding back from shooting his seed
Isabel’s body was shaking, trembling from a mini orgasm that Alex had stirred in her. Now she could feel another coming and Isabel knew it would be a thousand times more intense. While her gaze was fixed on Alex, she could feel it building in the others as well. She was desperate for Alex to take her over the edge and she wanted to look into his eye at the very moment she sent him over it.
“Ah…ughh…oh yess…Alex…more…deeper…please….” Isabel said, her face flushed with passion and heat. The thousands of never ending tiny bubbles were teasing her skin.
“Isabel…uhh…ugnnnn…ugnnnn…ohh…ohnn…” Alex barely said
Maria was still riding Michael. Only she wasn’t being slow about it. She wanted Michael’s seed within her and she wanted him to make her cum as well. Her body cried out for him, the invigorating alien water and the sensations of the Sharing heightened her senses. She was keenly aware of everything around her and within her, as were all her lovers and friends.
“Mi…Michael…OH GOD…FUCK ME…OH YES.” Maria cried
“Oh yeah…oh baby…cum for…ugnnn…me.” Michael groaned
Kyle was still taking Tess from behind only she had her body up against his. She was slightly bent and twisted to allow for Kyle’s access to her slit but it was no less pleasurable. They continued to grind against each other; Kyle had cupped one of her firm breasts. His other hand had taken a hold of hers and he guided her appendage down to where their bodies were joined. Once there, they could both feel his hard cock sliding in and out of her slick opening.
“Ugnnnn…ugnnnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnn…Kyle.” Tess gasped
“Feel it Tess…oh god YES.” Kyle said, gritting his teeth
“OHHHH…UGNNNNN…UGNNN…UHGNNN…”
“YES…YESSS…YESSSS…”
“OH GOD, OH GOD…YESSSS...”
Nobody could be sure who was moaning what. Every sound was echoed and it permeated their minds, all any of them knew was that they were with the ones that they loved and nothing could take them away from each other. They also knew that the pleasure was building to breaking point, everybody was fighting to hold back from the precipice but it was a fight they were loosing. The blinding light emitted from the water had gotten brighter and no matter how much they wanted to last – they couldn’t.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Eight voices cried at once.
The boys shot their loads into their girls as they shook violently around their bodies. In that instant, the light from the water shot up through the shaft and into the night sky in a beam that lasted for only a few minutes. Yet it told the Antarians of Earth what they needed to know – the first set of hybrids had completed their bonding. Then they passed out and fell into a deep sleep.
Blast Site, Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, 03:00 The Next Morning
General Masters and Feln were circling the area where the Skins fell in a helicopter. They looked over everything in the area.
“That is one hell of a hole.” Masters said
“Well if your media or anyone else decided to check out the epicentre of that “earthquake” they’ll know it wasn’t.” Feln said
“Yeah. But you got to admit that is a very smooth crater. It almost looks like a giant left his thumbprint in the desert floor.” Masters said
“Well…I can’t think of anything to cover this up with. We certainly can’t fill it in.” Feln said
“What about that Granolith thing?”
“Hmm…that’s an idea. It can set up a permanent mind wrap field around the area, that’ll give us time to fill it in properly.” Feln said
“What about satellite imagery?”
“Well that I can’t cover up. If I try, someone in your government will spot it and enquire. Can the United Nations Government do a little work behind the scenes? Maybe keep all satellites away from the region?” Feln asked
“That I think I can arrange. I’ll put in the request when we get back to Eagle Rock.” Masters said, “What about life signs…did anything survive?”
“No. My scanner is only picking up our ground units. From what’s left of the caves…residual D.N.A…Skin dust…nothing major. They’re all gone.”
“So now it’s just Serena and this Nicholas?”
“Yeah…god knows where they are.” Feln said, “Well if they want the Granolith then it’s logical to assume that they are in or near Roswell.”
“Logical…you sound like one of those Vulcan things from Star Trek.”
“Actually they’re called the Morsetti. Or at least they were the Morsetti…they took cybernetics to the next level by developing an organic computer and replacing their brains with it. Pure logic.”
“I take it the virus…”
“Yeah. They were one of the first to become infected, they died off…maybe three hundred years ago.”
“Take us back.” Master’s order the pilot and they left.
Common Room, 09:00
The following morning eight sleep ridden bodies covered the floor in a mass of flesh. Hands unconsciously touched flesh; legs touch legs as they rested on each other. Liz was between Max and Isabel; both were caressing her body in their sleep while Alex pressed himself tightly against Isabel. In their dreams the siblings were making love to her and Alex was making love to Isabel, he would have been with Max as well but even in the dream world he couldn’t reach that far.
Things were not idle for the other four as well. Tess had her head resting on Michael, using her cousin as a pillow. Kyle was doing the same thing only his hands were running over every inch of Tess’s skin while Maria was tightly against Michael, her hand cupped his cock and balls.
Then all of a sudden, they opened their eyes at the same time. It didn’t take them long to pull themselves up and look around at their surrounding, not one of them could remember how they got from the ritual chamber to the common room.
“Uh…how did we get here?” Liz asked, not really caring about that…not with Isabel’s hand between her legs.
“Kalen must have brought us in.” Max said
“You’d think he would have put us in a bedroom.” Michael said as he stood up, the skin of his ass sticking to the cold floor. He rubbed his butt to warm it up a little and then helped Maria up to her feet.
Eventually they were all standing up, all completely naked and dry – not a single drop of the Antarian water was on their bodies. It was then that they realised there was a new level of closeness between them, they had but to look at each other for them to know what the others were thinking. They could feel each other’s presence like never before and there was a general sense of euphoria that didn’t seem to abate. Just the simple presence of each other both calmed and excited them, and not one minded their lack of clothes. They had been naked in each other’s company before but back then they knew that if they felt uncomfortable they could throw something on…now they knew that none of them would ever feel uncomfortable.
“So what do we do now, Max?” Liz asked
“I say we read that letter.” Max said as he spotted the envelope
Max picked it up and opened it.
“The Royal Family of Antar, last night you completed the bonding rituals of our people. From now on you are tied together in a way that you have never experienced before and as it will be done with the other hybrids around the world so shall it be done with your children and their future mates.
However, today it is time to return home. Inside your rooms you will find bags to pack your belongs. I know you only came here in the clothes intended for that dance, however the clothing you have been wearing for the last several weeks were specifically chosen for you, in particular the underwear – they are yours. So by all means, take them and enjoy.
When you are ready return to the common room and press the blue button.
Commander Kalen, Royal Antarian Personal Guard.”
“So…I guess we get packed.” Kyle said as he looked around the room. “I am so gonna miss this place.”
“I hear ya.” Maria said
One by one they left for their private rooms to get dressed and then packed, first in the bags were the clothes they arrived in. After they were done there, they moved to the rooms that they went to the rooms they shared with their First lovers. For Liz and Isabel, there were some things they liked to wear for each other and no other. It was the same with virtually all of them. Then they proceeded to their large bedrooms. By the time they were done, their bags were almost full. They certainly had enough, and more than a few items were things that their parents would never have allowed them to buy much less wear.
Soon they were all back together in the common room and they placed their bags in a pile in the middle of the room. Max looked at each of his friends and then moved over to the button on the wall.
“Max wait.” Isabel said
“What?”
“Its still early…lets go for a walk.” Isabel said, causing the others to smile
“Yeah, I’d like that.” Max said
“Me too.” Alex said, taking her hand in hers.
They left the facility and walked along the beach and went a little ways into the jungle. All to say goodbye to their “favourite” places on the island, places where they had enjoyed so much. Isabel even took them to the tree where she first gave Alex a blowjob. Alex and Liz smiled as she waved her hand down a nearby boulder and carved their initials into it.
“Just a little something for the next guys to remember us by.” Isabel explained
“Everyone ready to face the music?” Liz asked
“Yeah…let’s go home.” Maria said for all of them
They returned to the facility and picked up their bags then Max pressed the blue button.
Waiting Room, Alpha 1, Immediately Following
With a flash of light, the eight teens were deposited back in the waiting room where they had first woken up.
“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?” yelled a voice from behind them
The group turned around to see four sets of hybrids, 2 different groups and their Dupes. Then there were others, their human mates.
“Eric, calm down.” Ordered another in an English accent, obviously their leader. “My name is Jack Long…I don’t know what you want with us but whatever you’re thinking – it’s not.”
Then came his Dupe. “I’m Steven McDonald. Why did you bring us here?” he said in a Scottish accent. These sets, like the Roswell and New York groups were kept as far apart as possible.
“We didn’t bring you here.” Kyle said
“Actually we were brought here the same way.” Max said, “My name is Max Evans and we’re from Roswell.”
“Roswell? As in…”
“As in that Roswell, yes. And we’re all aliens…our people are called Antarians…well actually we’re human/Antarian hybrids. Listen, the reason you were brought here is pretty huge and difficult to deal with at first but just go with your instinct on it.” Max advised
“Oh yeah and what is that reason?” Eric asked, still very agitated.
“What is this…one Michael per group?” Maria asked
“Hey.” Michael objected.
“Sorry sweetie. Just having fun.” Maria said, giving him a quick peck on the cheek
“You all look very close.” Asked the Philippine group leader
“And so will you be by the time you leave here.” Liz said
“I don’t get it, why’d Kalen bring so many of them here…that’s definitely gonna have a space issue.” Alex said
“That’s my problem Alex.” Kalen said as he entered, “Actually we set up a few more facilities during your stay.”
“Who the hell are you?” asked Eric’s dupe
“Sylvester. Please calm you’re self. My name is Commander Kalen, I am assigned guardian of the hybrids here on Earth. I will explain everything to you as I have done with Max and his family here. But first, I have an important introduction to make. Max, please take off you’re shirt.”
Without any hesitation Max took of his top, instantly getting the new girls in the room to look over to him and give him a look of appraisal. When Liz saw them, she gave them a very stern look and they looked away.
“Ladies, Gentlemen. This is Max Evans and Liz Parker, our King and his chosen queen.”
“King? Bullshit.” Eric said
Kalen waved his hand over Max’s chest, causing the Seal to glow. Immediately all the new hybrids fell down to one knee and bowed without thinking of their actions.
“What the hell?” Steven asked
Kalen deactivated the seal and the others all stood up. “That is a function we implanted into your brains. It was intended so that you would know who our king is.”
“Okay, point taken. He’s the king.” Sylvester said. “What now.”
“Well before I explain your purpose, Max, it is my duty to inform you that the threat posed by the Skins has been terminated. Only Nicholas and Serena are still active.” Kalen said
“The Skins are gone?” Jack asked
“You know about them?” Max asked
“We’ve had dealings.” Jack said, his tone told them everything they needed to know – they were not good encounters. “They were after something called the Granolith and someone called Zan.”
“Oh…that’s me.” Max said
“I thought you said your name was Max?” Eric asked
“Zan is my Antarian name. Max is the one I use now, the one my human parents gave me.” Max said
“My friends…if you’ll excuse me. Max, Liz and the others have completed their purpose here and can now get on with living their lives. I must see to their departure.” Kalen said.
Jack, Steven and the other two leaders who had remained silent just nodded.
Kalen escorted the Roswell group up to the surface of Alpha 1 where they found a helicopter waiting to take them back to main land United States and then on to the Pod Mountain.
“Will we see you again Kalen?” Isabel asked
“Count on it. I may be busy with other hybrids but it is my duty to protect you all…I’ll see you from time to time.” Kalen said as the teen boarded the aircraft.
He saluted and then waved as the chopper took off and headed back to Roswell. They were both excited and scared; they had missed their parent but revelled in the freedom from their judgement that the island gave them. Now they were walking back into their old lives…with a few differences.
To Be Continued…
Ritual Chamber, The Island, 23:55
Max pulled out the book and opened the chamber and one by one they entered the hidden chamber. They each stood around the pool and stared at the ooze as it moved around on its own, none of them could believe that this stuff was actually water. Max then moved to the panel that Kalen had indicated to them and pressed his palm to it. The shaft above them opened and the teens could see the full moon as it moved into position as midnight quickly approached.
“We better get ready.” Max said as he slipped off his robe.
He then moved over to Liz and untied the sash of her robe. With out any hesitation or embrassement he pushed the robe off her shoulders, leaving them both naked. Max pulled his lover tight against his body and kissed her passionately. Liz could feel his cock begin to harden as she pressed against it and when the kiss ended she was left gasping for air.
“Max…” Liz said, “You feeling okay?”
“Yeah. I’m feeling great. In fact everything feels right.” Max said as he carefully stepped into the water. It came up to his waist and he ran his hands through it, Max was surprised to find that, despite its thick look, it was smooth and felt like ordinary water.
Then Max extended his hand toward Liz and she took it as she stepped into the pool. One by one the other three couples stripped each other and joined their king and queen. As instructed by Kalen, the humans took their places in the centre and faced their lovers. The hybrids stood at each of the cardinal compass points and all looked up at the moon.
Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess each cupped their hands and pulled up some of the water. Then they poured it over the human’s heads. They continued to soak their bodies in the water, rubbing it into their skin, through their hair and over every inch of their exposed bodies. Every so often they would plant gentle kisses and take little nibbles. All through this they whispered gentle “I love you’s.” to each other as they teased their senses.
The second the moon was in position the glyphs that were carved into the walls of the room glowed with a bright yellow light. The time had come and the aliens placed their hands on the surface of the water.
“Are you ready?” Max asked
Each of them nodded.
The hybrids hand’s glowed and they let their energy flow from their bodies. The water acted as a conductor, allowing the four energies to mix with each other and then travelled up everyone’s bodies. The mixture of the various powers became a part of everyone else, Max’s ability to heal and create shields were now within all of the others just like Isabel’s dream walks, Michael’s blasts and Tess’s mindwarps. With respect to their abilities, they had all become equals – with the exception of Max and Liz whose seals magnified their powers.
Just as their bodies adapted, they could feel the energy surge through their veins, changing their cells so that they would be able to produce the powers. The hair on the back of their necks stood on end, every square inch of their bodies was stimulated to breaking point. Only it wasn’t the power that got to Liz and the others, a connection had formed in the minds that allowed them to feel everything. In the space of a second the couples ran through every life experience of their partners. Max spotted that Liz had trouble remaining standing and rushed over to her, he grabbed onto her body and kept her above the water line.
“Are you okay?” Max asked as he ran his hands through her hair
“Wow.”
“You seem to say that a lot these days.” Max said
“Yeah…oh god Max. I know you…I know everything about you. Before I thought I did but now…” Liz said
“I know. I saw you too.” Max said as he looked into Liz’s eyes
He kissed her hard and fast, he pressed his body against hers. Max reached down and cupped her ass. With a swift movement Max picked Liz up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. Everyone watched as Liz wrapped her hand around Max’s hard length and sank down on him.
“Ugnnnnnnnn.” Liz groaned as he filled her.
Liz clasped her hands behind his head and the two began to rock together, Max held Liz’s butt as he thrust up into her as she slowly bounced up and down on him.
“Hnnnnnnn…Liz…I love you.” Max gasped out
Right next to them were Alex and Isabel. Alex had also felt weak in the knees so Isabel helped her lover stay standing. They never said anything; the looks they gave each other said everything that needed to be said. Isabel held onto his waist and Alex cupped her breasts, using his fingers to play with her nipples. As they came together to kiss, they both moaned into each other.
“I want you.” Isabel breathed out before biting into his ear.
Alex smiled. He moved his hands under the water and caressed the skin of her hip and ass. Gently he pushed her to the edge of the pool and sat her on the rim that circled the pool under the water. He kissed Isabel as he pressed into her; their hands went everywhere as they moved. Eventually Isabel’s legs parted and Alex slipped between them. Then everything stopped.
Alex looked deep into Isabel’s eyes as he positioned his dick and slid into her. “Ugnnnnnnn yes.” he groaned
“Arghnnnnnnn Alex” Isabel cried, she brought her leg up and wrapped it around Alex’s leg.
As they grinded their bodies together, the water lapped against them. They weren’t in any hurry and with long teasing strokes, gentle touches and whispered words, the couple made love under the moonlight and that from the glyphs.
Across from them, Michael just held Maria’s body close to his. In the blink of an eye he knew everything about her, he had never felt that close to anyone and he didn’t want to let it, or her, go. Maria had her head resting against Michael’s shoulder, enjoying the feel of his skin and complete access to his mind. Soon she looked up at him, the gleam in her eyes was unmistakeable to Michael and moved back to the edge of the pool, carrying her with him.
However, Maria quickly recovered for her Sharing induced high and decided to become the aggressor. The blond pushed her mate to the edge of the pool and sat him on the rim that Isabel was perched on. Michael smiled as Maria straddled his lap, placing her knees on the rim and then he gasped when Maria tightly wrapped her hand around his dick. Before he knew it, he was inside Maria and she was ever so slowly riding him.
“Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnn…Maaaaria…oh god you’re so tight.” Michael wheezed out
Maria bit her lower lip to keep from crying out. She crushed her breasts against Michael’s hard chest; her nipples burned into him, scraping against his skin as he moved her body up and down, over and over again on his hard rod.
“Hggmmmmmmmmmmm.” Maria gasped before grabbing Michael’s face and kissing him hard, his hard wrapped around her back.
Kyle was the quickest one of the humans to recover. One by one he and Tess watched as the others came together and writhed against one another. He wonder how Max was able to stay standing with Liz wrapped around his upper body. He marvelled at Alex’s self-restraint and going slow with Isabel and not take her hard and fast. The sight of her full breasts moving back and forth as Alex thrust into her was intoxicating. Then there was the second alien who held his heart. The look of utter bliss on his face as Maria took him into her again and again made him want to share it.
He looked deep into Tess’s eyes and pushed her to the edge. Kyle bent his head and took her nipple between his teeth. When pulled back but didn’t let go, Tess gasped with pleasure and then Kyle did let go and watched the pliant flesh snap back. Then he moved back and licked the nipple, teasing it with his tongue while his hands caressed her ass. Then Tess was surprised as he quickly backed off and span her around.
Tess smiled at what Kyle was planning and put her hands firmly on the edge of the pool to brace her self. She cocked her hips and spread her legs as Kyle moved behind her. Under the alien water, Kyle aimed his dick and plunged deep into his mate with one firm, smooth stroke.
“AGHNNNNNNNNN.” Tess screamed with pure bliss.
“Oh god Tess.” Kyle groaned as his thighs slapped against the backs of her legs.
With the union of the fourth couple, the water started to bubble. They were small and fast, much like that of a Jacuzzi, but steam also appeared. It was as though the water was boiling but none of the copulating teens could feel any heat except from each other. Then the water itself began to glow in the same shade of yellow as that of the symbols. Everyone was bathed in light as they moved together, sharing their bodies, minds and hearts with each other. Even as the moon moved out of position; the light continued, feeding on the energy of the mating.
“Oh yes…yesss…yesss.” Liz said, her body continuing to be pleasured by Max.
He was holding tightly on to her, trying to feel as much of her smooth skin as possible. Her tight walls gripped him securely as she slid up and then plunged back down.
“Liz…oh god…I…oh dear god.” Max strained out, holding back from shooting his seed
Isabel’s body was shaking, trembling from a mini orgasm that Alex had stirred in her. Now she could feel another coming and Isabel knew it would be a thousand times more intense. While her gaze was fixed on Alex, she could feel it building in the others as well. She was desperate for Alex to take her over the edge and she wanted to look into his eye at the very moment she sent him over it.
“Ah…ughh…oh yess…Alex…more…deeper…please….” Isabel said, her face flushed with passion and heat. The thousands of never ending tiny bubbles were teasing her skin.
“Isabel…uhh…ugnnnn…ugnnnn…ohh…ohnn…” Alex barely said
Maria was still riding Michael. Only she wasn’t being slow about it. She wanted Michael’s seed within her and she wanted him to make her cum as well. Her body cried out for him, the invigorating alien water and the sensations of the Sharing heightened her senses. She was keenly aware of everything around her and within her, as were all her lovers and friends.
“Mi…Michael…OH GOD…FUCK ME…OH YES.” Maria cried
“Oh yeah…oh baby…cum for…ugnnn…me.” Michael groaned
Kyle was still taking Tess from behind only she had her body up against his. She was slightly bent and twisted to allow for Kyle’s access to her slit but it was no less pleasurable. They continued to grind against each other; Kyle had cupped one of her firm breasts. His other hand had taken a hold of hers and he guided her appendage down to where their bodies were joined. Once there, they could both feel his hard cock sliding in and out of her slick opening.
“Ugnnnn…ugnnnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnn…Kyle.” Tess gasped
“Feel it Tess…oh god YES.” Kyle said, gritting his teeth
“OHHHH…UGNNNNN…UGNNN…UHGNNN…”
“YES…YESSS…YESSSS…”
“OH GOD, OH GOD…YESSSS...”
Nobody could be sure who was moaning what. Every sound was echoed and it permeated their minds, all any of them knew was that they were with the ones that they loved and nothing could take them away from each other. They also knew that the pleasure was building to breaking point, everybody was fighting to hold back from the precipice but it was a fight they were loosing. The blinding light emitted from the water had gotten brighter and no matter how much they wanted to last – they couldn’t.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Eight voices cried at once.
The boys shot their loads into their girls as they shook violently around their bodies. In that instant, the light from the water shot up through the shaft and into the night sky in a beam that lasted for only a few minutes. Yet it told the Antarians of Earth what they needed to know – the first set of hybrids had completed their bonding. Then they passed out and fell into a deep sleep.
Blast Site, Somewhere in the New Mexico Desert, 03:00 The Next Morning
General Masters and Feln were circling the area where the Skins fell in a helicopter. They looked over everything in the area.
“That is one hell of a hole.” Masters said
“Well if your media or anyone else decided to check out the epicentre of that “earthquake” they’ll know it wasn’t.” Feln said
“Yeah. But you got to admit that is a very smooth crater. It almost looks like a giant left his thumbprint in the desert floor.” Masters said
“Well…I can’t think of anything to cover this up with. We certainly can’t fill it in.” Feln said
“What about that Granolith thing?”
“Hmm…that’s an idea. It can set up a permanent mind wrap field around the area, that’ll give us time to fill it in properly.” Feln said
“What about satellite imagery?”
“Well that I can’t cover up. If I try, someone in your government will spot it and enquire. Can the United Nations Government do a little work behind the scenes? Maybe keep all satellites away from the region?” Feln asked
“That I think I can arrange. I’ll put in the request when we get back to Eagle Rock.” Masters said, “What about life signs…did anything survive?”
“No. My scanner is only picking up our ground units. From what’s left of the caves…residual D.N.A…Skin dust…nothing major. They’re all gone.”
“So now it’s just Serena and this Nicholas?”
“Yeah…god knows where they are.” Feln said, “Well if they want the Granolith then it’s logical to assume that they are in or near Roswell.”
“Logical…you sound like one of those Vulcan things from Star Trek.”
“Actually they’re called the Morsetti. Or at least they were the Morsetti…they took cybernetics to the next level by developing an organic computer and replacing their brains with it. Pure logic.”
“I take it the virus…”
“Yeah. They were one of the first to become infected, they died off…maybe three hundred years ago.”
“Take us back.” Master’s order the pilot and they left.
Common Room, 09:00
The following morning eight sleep ridden bodies covered the floor in a mass of flesh. Hands unconsciously touched flesh; legs touch legs as they rested on each other. Liz was between Max and Isabel; both were caressing her body in their sleep while Alex pressed himself tightly against Isabel. In their dreams the siblings were making love to her and Alex was making love to Isabel, he would have been with Max as well but even in the dream world he couldn’t reach that far.
Things were not idle for the other four as well. Tess had her head resting on Michael, using her cousin as a pillow. Kyle was doing the same thing only his hands were running over every inch of Tess’s skin while Maria was tightly against Michael, her hand cupped his cock and balls.
Then all of a sudden, they opened their eyes at the same time. It didn’t take them long to pull themselves up and look around at their surrounding, not one of them could remember how they got from the ritual chamber to the common room.
“Uh…how did we get here?” Liz asked, not really caring about that…not with Isabel’s hand between her legs.
“Kalen must have brought us in.” Max said
“You’d think he would have put us in a bedroom.” Michael said as he stood up, the skin of his ass sticking to the cold floor. He rubbed his butt to warm it up a little and then helped Maria up to her feet.
Eventually they were all standing up, all completely naked and dry – not a single drop of the Antarian water was on their bodies. It was then that they realised there was a new level of closeness between them, they had but to look at each other for them to know what the others were thinking. They could feel each other’s presence like never before and there was a general sense of euphoria that didn’t seem to abate. Just the simple presence of each other both calmed and excited them, and not one minded their lack of clothes. They had been naked in each other’s company before but back then they knew that if they felt uncomfortable they could throw something on…now they knew that none of them would ever feel uncomfortable.
“So what do we do now, Max?” Liz asked
“I say we read that letter.” Max said as he spotted the envelope
Max picked it up and opened it.
“The Royal Family of Antar, last night you completed the bonding rituals of our people. From now on you are tied together in a way that you have never experienced before and as it will be done with the other hybrids around the world so shall it be done with your children and their future mates.
However, today it is time to return home. Inside your rooms you will find bags to pack your belongs. I know you only came here in the clothes intended for that dance, however the clothing you have been wearing for the last several weeks were specifically chosen for you, in particular the underwear – they are yours. So by all means, take them and enjoy.
When you are ready return to the common room and press the blue button.
Commander Kalen, Royal Antarian Personal Guard.”
“So…I guess we get packed.” Kyle said as he looked around the room. “I am so gonna miss this place.”
“I hear ya.” Maria said
One by one they left for their private rooms to get dressed and then packed, first in the bags were the clothes they arrived in. After they were done there, they moved to the rooms that they went to the rooms they shared with their First lovers. For Liz and Isabel, there were some things they liked to wear for each other and no other. It was the same with virtually all of them. Then they proceeded to their large bedrooms. By the time they were done, their bags were almost full. They certainly had enough, and more than a few items were things that their parents would never have allowed them to buy much less wear.
Soon they were all back together in the common room and they placed their bags in a pile in the middle of the room. Max looked at each of his friends and then moved over to the button on the wall.
“Max wait.” Isabel said
“What?”
“Its still early…lets go for a walk.” Isabel said, causing the others to smile
“Yeah, I’d like that.” Max said
“Me too.” Alex said, taking her hand in hers.
They left the facility and walked along the beach and went a little ways into the jungle. All to say goodbye to their “favourite” places on the island, places where they had enjoyed so much. Isabel even took them to the tree where she first gave Alex a blowjob. Alex and Liz smiled as she waved her hand down a nearby boulder and carved their initials into it.
“Just a little something for the next guys to remember us by.” Isabel explained
“Everyone ready to face the music?” Liz asked
“Yeah…let’s go home.” Maria said for all of them
They returned to the facility and picked up their bags then Max pressed the blue button.
Waiting Room, Alpha 1, Immediately Following
With a flash of light, the eight teens were deposited back in the waiting room where they had first woken up.
“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?” yelled a voice from behind them
The group turned around to see four sets of hybrids, 2 different groups and their Dupes. Then there were others, their human mates.
“Eric, calm down.” Ordered another in an English accent, obviously their leader. “My name is Jack Long…I don’t know what you want with us but whatever you’re thinking – it’s not.”
Then came his Dupe. “I’m Steven McDonald. Why did you bring us here?” he said in a Scottish accent. These sets, like the Roswell and New York groups were kept as far apart as possible.
“We didn’t bring you here.” Kyle said
“Actually we were brought here the same way.” Max said, “My name is Max Evans and we’re from Roswell.”
“Roswell? As in…”
“As in that Roswell, yes. And we’re all aliens…our people are called Antarians…well actually we’re human/Antarian hybrids. Listen, the reason you were brought here is pretty huge and difficult to deal with at first but just go with your instinct on it.” Max advised
“Oh yeah and what is that reason?” Eric asked, still very agitated.
“What is this…one Michael per group?” Maria asked
“Hey.” Michael objected.
“Sorry sweetie. Just having fun.” Maria said, giving him a quick peck on the cheek
“You all look very close.” Asked the Philippine group leader
“And so will you be by the time you leave here.” Liz said
“I don’t get it, why’d Kalen bring so many of them here…that’s definitely gonna have a space issue.” Alex said
“That’s my problem Alex.” Kalen said as he entered, “Actually we set up a few more facilities during your stay.”
“Who the hell are you?” asked Eric’s dupe
“Sylvester. Please calm you’re self. My name is Commander Kalen, I am assigned guardian of the hybrids here on Earth. I will explain everything to you as I have done with Max and his family here. But first, I have an important introduction to make. Max, please take off you’re shirt.”
Without any hesitation Max took of his top, instantly getting the new girls in the room to look over to him and give him a look of appraisal. When Liz saw them, she gave them a very stern look and they looked away.
“Ladies, Gentlemen. This is Max Evans and Liz Parker, our King and his chosen queen.”
“King? Bullshit.” Eric said
Kalen waved his hand over Max’s chest, causing the Seal to glow. Immediately all the new hybrids fell down to one knee and bowed without thinking of their actions.
“What the hell?” Steven asked
Kalen deactivated the seal and the others all stood up. “That is a function we implanted into your brains. It was intended so that you would know who our king is.”
“Okay, point taken. He’s the king.” Sylvester said. “What now.”
“Well before I explain your purpose, Max, it is my duty to inform you that the threat posed by the Skins has been terminated. Only Nicholas and Serena are still active.” Kalen said
“The Skins are gone?” Jack asked
“You know about them?” Max asked
“We’ve had dealings.” Jack said, his tone told them everything they needed to know – they were not good encounters. “They were after something called the Granolith and someone called Zan.”
“Oh…that’s me.” Max said
“I thought you said your name was Max?” Eric asked
“Zan is my Antarian name. Max is the one I use now, the one my human parents gave me.” Max said
“My friends…if you’ll excuse me. Max, Liz and the others have completed their purpose here and can now get on with living their lives. I must see to their departure.” Kalen said.
Jack, Steven and the other two leaders who had remained silent just nodded.
Kalen escorted the Roswell group up to the surface of Alpha 1 where they found a helicopter waiting to take them back to main land United States and then on to the Pod Mountain.
“Will we see you again Kalen?” Isabel asked
“Count on it. I may be busy with other hybrids but it is my duty to protect you all…I’ll see you from time to time.” Kalen said as the teen boarded the aircraft.
He saluted and then waved as the chopper took off and headed back to Roswell. They were both excited and scared; they had missed their parent but revelled in the freedom from their judgement that the island gave them. Now they were walking back into their old lives…with a few differences.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 20
Pod Mountain, Outside Roswell, 19:00 Friday Night
From their various locations around Roswell, the senior family members and recent additions to the “I know an alien club” suddenly appeared. They arrived to find Feln lying back on some rocks with his eyes covered with sunglasses.
“Feln?” Valenti asked
“God I love the sun out here. No haze, no pollution…just sun.” Feln said as he got up and approached the adults
“Glad you like it but we were in the middle of things.” Jeff said, Nancy and his abrupt departure from the restaurant had resulted in the Crashdown being left in the care of the replicants. While they were competent and exactly like his daughter, Maria and Michael, he just didn’t like leaving them alone.
“Sorry for the interruption but I thought you might like to be here for this.” Feln said
“For what?” Philip asked
Feln smiled and look over his shoulder toward the stone cliff behind him and a helicopter came flying over their heads. The chopper landed on the same large flat area that it took off from just under two months ago. The family watched as one by one, their children disembarked.
As Max, Liz and the others looked around they took a deep breath of pure Roswellian air.
“We’re home.” Max said as they looked over the mountain where they were born.
Then they spotted their parents and froze. For long minutes the adults and teenagers looked at each other until Liz took Max’s hand. The touch seemed to double the confidence within them and the walked over to where their parents waited. As they started to move, so did their parents until they met midway.
“Mom, dad.” Liz said tentatively
Jeff just grabbed his daughter and pulled her into a tight hug, and then Nancy wrapped her arms around her.
“Hi dad.” Max said shortly before his father extended his hand to shake Max’s. When Max took it he was pulled closer and Philip put his free hand on Max’s back.
“Mom.” Isabel said before being suffocated by her mother.
Then the siblings switched and then all four embraced.
Amy never gave her daughter a chance to speak. “M…Mom.” Maria choked out, “Can…can’t breath.”
“Sorry sweetie.” Amy said as she released her daughter. Then she looked over to see Michael standing beside Tess. “Michael.”
“Ms Deluca.” Michael responded, “I just want to say…”
“No. Don’t say anything.” Amy said sternly. The she surprised Michael by hugging him. “You take care of my baby or I’ll castrate you.”
Michael looked into her eyes, everyone else tried to hold back their laughter as fear overtook him. “Yes ma’am.”
“Welcome home you two.” Jim said as he looked at his son and Tess
“Dad.” Kyle greeted
“Sheriff.” Tess said
“Tess, call me Jim…or dad. Okay?” Jim said
“Yes…dad.” Tess said with a bright smile
She and Kyle held their hands tightly together; Jim did not miss it. He instantly knew that there would be some changes in his house, he had to try and be the responsible parent and keep his son from slipping into his girlfriend’s bed every night.
Back with the Parkers, Max moved closer to Liz and her parents. “Mr Parker?”
“Max.” Jeff said
“I just wanted to say that…I love Liz, I know I’m not completely human but I would never do anything to hurt her and I swear I’ll do what I can to protect her.”
“Max, you saved my daughter’s life knowing that it would endanger you. I have no doubts that you would protect her and right now I wouldn’t care if you were a green and slimy, squiggly blob with purple eyes…Liz loves you and as much as I should be hating you…I don’t.” Jeff said
Liz and Max looked at Feln who smiled and nodded, letting them know that he did a few alterations to their tolerance levels. Shortly before they left, Kalen also informed them that their parent’s knew about their “other” relationships. Now they understood how they would be so accepting of it.
“Dad…about…” Liz started
“We’ll talk about it later.” Nancy said
“Yes, right now we have something else to take care of.” Feln said
Granolith Chamber, 19:25
Feln led the family into the Granolith Chamber through the pods. He then moved up to the alien obelisk and put his hand on it.
“Granolith. Prepare for command input.” Feln said
“Prepared.” a voice boomed from the Granolith
“Initiate temporal hold over Roswell.” Feln ordered
The Granolith buzzed to life. There was a bright flash of light and then nothing. “Hold established. Progression of time slowed 98% within 4 miles of the centre of Roswell.”
“Lock on to the Replicants and transport to this location.” Feln ordered
With a second flash of light the replicants appeared.
“Oh my god.” Liz said as she looked over her replicant. “It’s exactly like me.”
“Not like you I am you.” Said Replicant Liz who started to look over her original. “So, you’re the big important queen…”
“Granolith, deactivate all Replicants.” Feln ordered
All the replicants heads dropped down and their eyes closed.
“Okay, you all missed quite a bit while you were gone. In order for you to blend back in, it’s important for you to know what’s been going on.” Feln said
“So…what? We sit down and talk to ourselves?” Michael asked
“No. We’ll do a direct neural transfer. It’s the same as what we used to program the replicants with your personalities except this time we’ll only transfer their memories for the past two months.”
“What do we do?” Max asked
“Simple. Put one hand on the head of your replicant and the other on the Granolith.” Feln said
Each of the teens did as instructed, placing their left hand on their replicant and their right hand on the Granolith.
“Granolith, begin memory transferral.” Feln ordered
The Granolith shot a beam out to the heads of each replicant and they all watched as pulses of energy travelled down the replicants, up their arms and into the group. Their bodies glowed as the power flowed through their veins, then the Granolith stopped and so did the transfer.
“Transfer complete. Awaiting order to retire Replicant Set 1.”
“Proceed.” Feln said
The device drew each of the eight replicants into it and was absorbed by it, leaving nothing behind save for the memories that were implanted into the group. Just then, the teens collapsed onto the floor, their parent’s rushing to their sides.
“What happened to them?” Diane asked as she cradled her son’s head.
“It’ll take a little time for their minds to adjust to having the new memories.” Feln said, “I recommend that you take them home and let them rest. I’ll use the Granolith to transport you.”
“What about Michael?” Jim asked
“We’ll take him.” Philip said for himself and Diane who nodded
Feln pressed a few buttons and everyone found themselves in their own homes. Each placed their children in their beds; Philip grabbed a blanket and covered Michael who he put on the couch. At the Valenti’s, Jim put Tess in her bed and Kyle on the couch – he had no idea how this was going to the two apart at night.
Feln arranged for everybody in the Crashdown to be removed and mind-warped them all into believing they were never there and that the restaurant had been closed early. Then when everything was set, he resumed the natural passage of time.
Kitchen, Parker Residence, 09:00am The Next Morning
Liz woke up to find her in the familiar setting of her own bedroom. She had missed this place more than she thought so she snuggled into her blankets. Then the headache hit her. She reluctantly got up and went into her bathroom to retrieve some aspirin and then she went out to see her parents eating breakfast.
“Hi honey.” Nancy said
“Shhhhhhhh.” Liz said, placing a finger over her mouth and then rubbed her eyes.
“Headache?” Jeff asked
“Yeah. But then at least I’ve got two months of school without actually going.” Liz said as she sat down
“I bet Michael and Kyle at loving that fact.” Jeff said
“Probably, but Michael, Isabel, Max and Tess never get ill. Headaches will be something new for them.” Liz said, “Are you two really okay with the alien thing?”
“We are Liz, but what about you and Max? Are you happy?” Nancy asked
“Yes. Even more so than before…I didn’t think we could be.” Liz said with a dreamy look on her face.
“And Isabel and you?”
Liz blushed brightly and looked down, away from her parent’s eyes. “I was kind of hoping Kalen was kidding when he said that you knew.”
“Liz you don’t have to be embarrassed about your relationship with her.” Nancy said, resting her hand over Liz’s
“I’m not embarrassed…well I am but not because of Isabel. I was just hoping to tell you in my own time.”
“Are you in love with her?”
Liz looked straight into her mother’s eyes. “Yes.”
“And you also sleep with Tess?” Jeff asked
“Yes…and Maria. I care about them both but I do love Isabel and Max. How…how do you feel about that?” Liz asked
“If you want this, then so be it.” Jeff said. “I want you to be happy, we both do but there are going to be some ground rules.”
“Yeah, we kinda guessed there would be. So what are they?” Liz asked
“Not just now. We agreed on these rules as a group so when we get all of you together later we’ll discuss them with you.” Nancy said
“Discuss?” Liz asked
“Well we are new to the alien thing. And we’re open to some amendments…within reason.” Jeff said
“I…I don’t know what to say. I thought you would have been dead set against Isabel and me being together.”
“So did we, but we do love you Liz and it’s obvious both Max and Isabel have deep feelings for you…how does that work anyway?” Jeff asked
“It’s…eh…complicated. Well, actually no, it’s not…just difficult to explain.” Liz said
“Well if you do find a way of explaining it you’ll let us know…right?” Nancy asked
“Sure.”
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Same Time
Beep, Beep.
Alex’s alarm clock went off. He stretched out his hand and tapped the button but then…
Beep, beep, beep. Beep, beep, beep.
Alex tapped the button several times, a lot harder than the first time. His head was pounding relentlessly.
“Gnnnnnnn…shut up.” he groaned
BEEP, BEEP, BEEP. BEEP, BEEP, BEEP.
“GNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.”
Alex, without thinking, held up his hand and it glowed. A pulse of energy short forth and sent the alarm clock flying toward the wall. When it hit, they blast kept it suspended for a second but then it fell to the floor in a hundred pieces. All Alex knew was that the beeping stopped. He took his pillows and placed them over his head and fell back to sleep.
When he did wake up, half an hour later, he moved clumsily through his room. Just before he got to the door he saw the remnants of his alarm clock by the wall. He couldn’t help but look back and forth between the fragments and the spot by his bed where it should be resting.
“Huh.” Alex said, “Okaaay.”
Evans Residence, Same Time
“Well you two look like death warmed over.” Philip said
Max and Isabel came in and carefully sat down. The room just kept spinning over and over until they thought they were going throw up.
“Actually I think death is feeling a little better than we are.” Max said
“I never noticed before but you two never have been sick have you?” Philip asked
“Aside from Max’s little car accident last year, no.” Isabel said
“I still can’t believe you swapped Alex’s blood for Max’s” Diane said
“Well look at the alternative.” Max said and watched his mother cringe
“I guess. So how did you sleep?” Diane asked
“I didn’t even know I was asleep until I woke up.” Isabel said
“Where’s Michael?” Diane asked
“He’s still out of it on the couch.” Max said as he looked at his parents and could see the look in their eyes. “Okay…whatever it is, ask it?”
Diane and Philip looked at each other. “Well it’s Alex and Liz.” Philip said
“Your not talking about the fact that I’m sleeping with Alex, are you?” Isabel said
“That’s a term I would prefer never to hear again Isabel, and you are correct.” Philip said
“It’s about me sleeping with Alex.” Max said
“And me sleeping with Liz.” Isabel said
“Yes.” Diane said, “We want you to know that we’re okay with this. If it makes you happy…what we want to know is how you’re dealing with all of this?”
Max and Isabel looked at each other, silently trying to find away to express their feelings. Then it hit them, Max nodded to Isabel.
“There is a way to do this…” Isabel said as she stood up with Max.
They moved closer to their parents and took each other’s hands.
“…It’s okay.” Isabel said as she extended her hand to her father and Max reached out to his mother.
Both parents took their hands and held each other’s as well. Max and Isabel opened their minds to Philip and Diane, their loves, hates, friendships, every emotion they had, it was all exposed to the humans who raised them – minus the imagery.
“Does that explain it?” Isabel asked, spotting a teat forming in her mother’s eye.
“Yes.” Diane answered, while Philip nodded
Neither parent could say anything else. They had just touched the souls of their children and were so moved by the experience that they…they couldn’t explain it. Even having their memories of what’s happened to Max and Isabel in the past 2 years didn’t compare to it. All they did know was that they were even closer to their children than before and that if they were happy then, as parents, they would be happy.
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Amy was putting washing in the dryer when the doorbell rang so it was Maria who answered it. The second she opened the door she was pushed inside and up against the wall, a pair of soft red lips caressing her own. The last thing she was before she relaxed and her eye’s closed was Tess. All thoughts of the pounding headache were gone.
Tess’s hands were on her hips as she pressed their lower bodies pressed against each other. As Maria went further into the kiss, her own hands started to caress the aliens arms that were exposed by the short sleeves of her tight, back, & thin top that showed off her belly button. Around her waist was an equally tight denim skirt and her legs were completely unadorned, every delicious inch of naked flesh was open to Maria’s gaze…if she was looking in that direction. Then Tess broke the kiss.
“Got a kiss for your girlfriend?” Tess asked with a teasing smile
“I think you just got one.” Maria said breathlessly
“Hmmm, but it was so good I thought you might like to give me another.” Tess said
Maria looked with heat into Tess’s eyes before she grabbed Tess’s head and pulled her into another passionate clinch. This time they pressed as much of their bodies together as possible.
“Uh hum.” Amy cleared her throat behind them
The two lovers jumped apart as though their lives depended on it.
“Busted.” Amy said
“MOM…I…”
“Ms Deluca, I can explain…”
Both girls speaking were at the same time. Amy just held up her hand to silence them.
“Relax, I already know.” Amy said
“Mom?”
“Feln told us about your…other relationships. He said you would have been told that we knew?” Amy said
Maria and Tess looked at each other and bowed their heads slightly to hide their smiles.
“We probably weren’t paying attention.” Tess said
“Oh, I see.” Amy said, smiling at her daughter’s embarrassment, “Honey, I’m not going to give you any lectures. Other than the fact that I don’t need to tell you to BE CAREFUL, we’re only going to give you a few ground rules.”
“We?” Maria asked
“We’re all getting together at the Crash later. We’ll discuss it all then.” Amy said
“All of us?” Maria asked
“Yes. We were told you wouldn’t have a problem with open discussion.” Amy said
“Well we’re open with each other…” Tess said, cocking her head and smiling, “…a lot open. But talking about it with you guys…”
“Well Maria and I have always tried to openly talk to each other. Now I understand why you kept the whole alien thing a secret but I don’t want to feel that you, neither of you, can’t talk to me about your love lives.”
“Really?” both asked at the same time
“Yes.” Amy said and then paused for a moment. “Just promise me…no threesomes with Michael. That boy has enough of an ego.”
The two blondes held back their laughter.
“Mom, don’t worry that wont be happening.” Maria said
“No?” Amy asked
“On the island, we found out that Michael is my cousin.” Tess said
“Your cousin? Wow, I never saw that one coming. Okay then…no problem.” Amy said
“Neither did we. We could have been having a whole lot of fun if they weren’t related.” Marisa said, drawing stares of disbelief from both her mother and her lover.
“Maria.” Tess warned
“MARIA.” Amy said
“Sorry, I couldn’t resist.” Maria said, “Hey don’t you have a headache?” she asked Tess as she felt the pounding once again.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
“Hi son.” Jim said before taking a sip of his coffee
“Dad. Please…whispers. I feel like I just got in from an all night bender.” Kyle said
Jim looked up. “And you would know what an all night bender feels like, how?”
When his father asked that question, Kyle had a glass of water about to touch his lips. The question caused him to stop his action and his eyes darted forward.
“Uh…you know…so I’ve heard. Some of the guys in the team, you know, they like to party.” Kyle answered
“Nice recovery.” Jim said
“Listen dad. I know you’ve got some issues about Tess and me being under the same roof. So…we talked about it and, I can’t believe I’m saying this, if you say so we won’t sleep together while we both live here.” Kyle said
“I hope that means you’re not going to try and move out anytime soon?” Jim asked
“No.” Kyle said quickly. “But we’ll stick with whatever rules you set.”
“And Max? Will he stick by the rules?”
Kyle looked into his father’s eyes. “Yes. Dad, I know you’re not comfortable with these kind of relationships but…”
“I know. It’s okay, just so long as you are careful.” Jim said
“Yes sir.” Kyle responded
Then Kyle looked about. “Where’s Tess? I didn’t here her in the bathroom this morning.”
“She was a little perky this morning so she decided to visit Maria.” Jim said
“Oh. Wait…she was perky?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.”
“No headache?” Kyle asked
“Not that I could tell.” Jim said
Room 34, Motel Outside Roswell, Same Time
Serena was lying on the bed; her body sweating and convulsing as Nicholas gently placed a cold, wet towel to her forehead.
“What the fuck is that bitch doing to me?” Serena asked as her head pounded at the slightest sound
“It’s feedback from her. You trying to get into her head last night was just bad timing…I think you picked up the negative effects of the neural transfer.” Nicholas said
“How long?” Serena asked
“Until her brain adapts to the new information in it. Probably another hour or so.”
“I can still feel her…she’s different.” Serena said
“Different? How?”
“I don’t know. But her body, it feels ready…ripe. She’s with that human blonde…Maria. She wants to fuck her…and Kyle.” Serena said
“She has chosen her mate and her concubine.” Nicholas said
“Concubine?”
“For lack of a better word. A life companion who shares her love and pleasure. She and the others are ready to procreate.”
“It doesn’t matter anymore. We’ll get to the Granolith and start the Wave, Kivar can go shove his plans up his ass.” Serena said as she closed her eyes in pain
“Colourful.” Nicholas said, “But that will be hard to do. He’s dead.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. I picked up a transmission from Antar, and without the other Skins here…all that’s left is our plan…our godhood.” Nicholas said
“I like the sound of that. Godhood. Imagine it, thousands…millions of people made from us – worshipping us.” Serena said
“They’ll build us a temple greater than the pyramids, they’ll look up at us and we will give them the universe.” Nicholas said, liking the plan more and more every time they spoke of it – who could not be tempted by this kind of power?
Crashdown Café, 21:00
On the chairs by the counter sat the eight teenagers. Directly opposite them, sitting in a couple of the booths were their parents. The group was ready to hear the rules as decided by their parents and all agreed that they would agree to them, so long as they were within reason. They were happy that their parents were open to negotiation but still they were concerned over what would be said.
“Rule 1:” said Jeff, “You all go to school like normal. You don’t leave for any reason, if an alien thing happens then you call us or General Masters…this is his number.” Jeff stood up and pulled a slip of paper out of his pocket and gave it to Max.
“Uh…possible amendment there.” Max said, “Sometimes there might be something that will happen in school. In that case…well…we’d want to get the bad guys out of the school. Letting them follow us is the best way.”
The parents looked at each other and nodded. As much as they hated to admit it, their children were in danger. However, they would hate to see what would happen if someone else’s child was caught in the crossfire or if all this became public.
“Okay. Rule 2.” Philip said as he remembered what happened last year and looked at Max and Liz. “Now we know you’re having sex so…absolutely NO SEX AT SCHOOL.”
Their kids blushed. “Why are you looking at us?” Max asked as he held Liz’s hand.
“Well we remembered being called to the principles office last year after you two got caught in the…what was it?” Nancy asked
“Eraser room.” Amy answered quickly and drawing looks from everyone. “What? I was young once and we were all at that school.”
“Okay moving off the disturbing imagery…now.” Maria said
“Any of you got any problems that that?” Philip asked
Not wanting to cause any problems all of them said that it was fine. They just hoped they could keep their hormones in check and not cause any problems that would result in their parents being called to school.
“Rule 3. No more sleepovers. For the sake of our sanity each of you will be going to bed alone until you can prove to us that you’ll all be careful or until we decide otherwise on an individual basis. Oh and Michael…no more sneaking in Max’s window, you can come in through the front door.” Philip said
All of them looked very disappointed, much to the amusement of their parents.
“That’s non-negotiable at this point.” Nancy said
2 Hours Later…
The kids were on the verge of falling asleep by now yet their parents were wide-awake.
“Okay rule 56.” Jim said
“Wait.” Max said
“Guys, you’re really taking the fun out of life.” Michael said
Amy crossed her arms and smiled at the young man who had been inside her daughter.
“Oh. Kinda the point huh?” Michael asked
Amy closed her eyes and nodded.
“Okay, can I say something here?” Liz spoke up for the first time during the evening.
“Sure honey.” Nancy said.
Liz stood up. “Alright. Mom, dad, I know this is going to be hard for you to hear. I like sex…no…I really, really love sex. I love Max and Isabel and we’re going to be careful and everything else we need to be. More than half of these rules you have are about our sex lives. Now I know you all want to protect us and we love you for it but we want to live our lives. Now aside from when Max healed me, they did a pretty good job of hiding. After that day the rest of us have been able to cover everything pretty good. We can be careful.”
Liz then walked back to her seat and sat down. Everyone looked at her and each other, the kids all smiled. Nancy and Jeff smiled but only inwardly, Liz was right, it was hard for them to hear. Their one and only daughter, whether they like it or not, was a young woman coming into her own.
“All hail the queen.” Maria said with a wide grin, which she promptly lost as she caught the stares of her mother and Jim
“I take it all of you feel the same way?” Philip asked and they all nodded.
“Liz is right.” Max said, “I mean trouble usually finds us, we try not to go looking for it…unless you exclude the whole Copper Summit thing. We can do this…just give us a little leeway.”
“We’ll talk about it but for now the rules stand. But it is getting late, we should all go home.” Charles said
Takara Star System, 22:00
The thousands of ships that made up the Antarian attack fleet had finally gathered in the nearest star system to the vortex. Every ship with weapons were drawn together from all the factions of the Antarian empire and while the nobles who ruled them were back in their home star system, only Larek was here to oversee the mission which was commanded by General Kro.
“Status.” Kro ordered as he and Larek stepped onto the bridge
“All ships report ready status. Our five volunteer pilots are standing by in their fighter and the weapons are installed…one per fighter.” One of his officers said
“Five missiles. I hope there as powerful as you say they are.” Kro said
“They are. One of those missiles will be able to cause a super nova but it will take the destruction of all five stars to create a shockwave powerful enough to collapse the passage.” Larek said
“I’ve assigned a fifth of the fighter fleet to protect the ships. They’ll get the job done. I wonder if the aliens can see what we’re doing on this side.” Kro said
“Those ships of theirs do look very advanced. Maybe a few thousand years ahead of ours…a fight would probably not go well for us.” Larek said
“Maybe. Even with all of our ships, our estimates put us at 56% of their total fleet. A successful mission depends on them having to come through the anomaly a handful at a time.” Kro said
“And if they can come through on mass?” Larek asked
Kro looked at him. “Then we’ll give them one hell of a fight…win or loose, we’ll take a lot of them down with us. Maybe even enough for them to reconsider or to give someone else a fighting chance.”
“Who else is there?” Larek asked, “Most other species are in worse condition than we are.”
“Well there are a few with some decent military assets.” Kro said
“Yeah but not enough. The only thing we really need to do is buy the humans some development time. Taking out the anomaly is ultimately just to stick it to the aliens and make sure they can’t get here. From what my scientists tell me, that star system with its spatial conditions is unique…there isn’t another one like it within the areas of the universe that we’ve explored.”
“That still leaves all the area we don’t know about. But we can hope that they have a similar problem.” Kro said
“General, the final checklist is complete. We’re ready.” Said another officer.
“Open a comm. channel to all ships.” Kro ordered
“Channel open sir.”
“This is General Kro to all ships. You know your assignments, if the enemy comes through do whatever you can to take them out. When the missiles are launched, vacate the area immediately.” Kro said as he looked at Larek who nodded. “Begin.”
One by one, then handfuls at a time then the massive expanse of the fleet accelerated into hyperspace. All heading off for the fight.
To Be Continued…
Pod Mountain, Outside Roswell, 19:00 Friday Night
From their various locations around Roswell, the senior family members and recent additions to the “I know an alien club” suddenly appeared. They arrived to find Feln lying back on some rocks with his eyes covered with sunglasses.
“Feln?” Valenti asked
“God I love the sun out here. No haze, no pollution…just sun.” Feln said as he got up and approached the adults
“Glad you like it but we were in the middle of things.” Jeff said, Nancy and his abrupt departure from the restaurant had resulted in the Crashdown being left in the care of the replicants. While they were competent and exactly like his daughter, Maria and Michael, he just didn’t like leaving them alone.
“Sorry for the interruption but I thought you might like to be here for this.” Feln said
“For what?” Philip asked
Feln smiled and look over his shoulder toward the stone cliff behind him and a helicopter came flying over their heads. The chopper landed on the same large flat area that it took off from just under two months ago. The family watched as one by one, their children disembarked.
As Max, Liz and the others looked around they took a deep breath of pure Roswellian air.
“We’re home.” Max said as they looked over the mountain where they were born.
Then they spotted their parents and froze. For long minutes the adults and teenagers looked at each other until Liz took Max’s hand. The touch seemed to double the confidence within them and the walked over to where their parents waited. As they started to move, so did their parents until they met midway.
“Mom, dad.” Liz said tentatively
Jeff just grabbed his daughter and pulled her into a tight hug, and then Nancy wrapped her arms around her.
“Hi dad.” Max said shortly before his father extended his hand to shake Max’s. When Max took it he was pulled closer and Philip put his free hand on Max’s back.
“Mom.” Isabel said before being suffocated by her mother.
Then the siblings switched and then all four embraced.
Amy never gave her daughter a chance to speak. “M…Mom.” Maria choked out, “Can…can’t breath.”
“Sorry sweetie.” Amy said as she released her daughter. Then she looked over to see Michael standing beside Tess. “Michael.”
“Ms Deluca.” Michael responded, “I just want to say…”
“No. Don’t say anything.” Amy said sternly. The she surprised Michael by hugging him. “You take care of my baby or I’ll castrate you.”
Michael looked into her eyes, everyone else tried to hold back their laughter as fear overtook him. “Yes ma’am.”
“Welcome home you two.” Jim said as he looked at his son and Tess
“Dad.” Kyle greeted
“Sheriff.” Tess said
“Tess, call me Jim…or dad. Okay?” Jim said
“Yes…dad.” Tess said with a bright smile
She and Kyle held their hands tightly together; Jim did not miss it. He instantly knew that there would be some changes in his house, he had to try and be the responsible parent and keep his son from slipping into his girlfriend’s bed every night.
Back with the Parkers, Max moved closer to Liz and her parents. “Mr Parker?”
“Max.” Jeff said
“I just wanted to say that…I love Liz, I know I’m not completely human but I would never do anything to hurt her and I swear I’ll do what I can to protect her.”
“Max, you saved my daughter’s life knowing that it would endanger you. I have no doubts that you would protect her and right now I wouldn’t care if you were a green and slimy, squiggly blob with purple eyes…Liz loves you and as much as I should be hating you…I don’t.” Jeff said
Liz and Max looked at Feln who smiled and nodded, letting them know that he did a few alterations to their tolerance levels. Shortly before they left, Kalen also informed them that their parent’s knew about their “other” relationships. Now they understood how they would be so accepting of it.
“Dad…about…” Liz started
“We’ll talk about it later.” Nancy said
“Yes, right now we have something else to take care of.” Feln said
Granolith Chamber, 19:25
Feln led the family into the Granolith Chamber through the pods. He then moved up to the alien obelisk and put his hand on it.
“Granolith. Prepare for command input.” Feln said
“Prepared.” a voice boomed from the Granolith
“Initiate temporal hold over Roswell.” Feln ordered
The Granolith buzzed to life. There was a bright flash of light and then nothing. “Hold established. Progression of time slowed 98% within 4 miles of the centre of Roswell.”
“Lock on to the Replicants and transport to this location.” Feln ordered
With a second flash of light the replicants appeared.
“Oh my god.” Liz said as she looked over her replicant. “It’s exactly like me.”
“Not like you I am you.” Said Replicant Liz who started to look over her original. “So, you’re the big important queen…”
“Granolith, deactivate all Replicants.” Feln ordered
All the replicants heads dropped down and their eyes closed.
“Okay, you all missed quite a bit while you were gone. In order for you to blend back in, it’s important for you to know what’s been going on.” Feln said
“So…what? We sit down and talk to ourselves?” Michael asked
“No. We’ll do a direct neural transfer. It’s the same as what we used to program the replicants with your personalities except this time we’ll only transfer their memories for the past two months.”
“What do we do?” Max asked
“Simple. Put one hand on the head of your replicant and the other on the Granolith.” Feln said
Each of the teens did as instructed, placing their left hand on their replicant and their right hand on the Granolith.
“Granolith, begin memory transferral.” Feln ordered
The Granolith shot a beam out to the heads of each replicant and they all watched as pulses of energy travelled down the replicants, up their arms and into the group. Their bodies glowed as the power flowed through their veins, then the Granolith stopped and so did the transfer.
“Transfer complete. Awaiting order to retire Replicant Set 1.”
“Proceed.” Feln said
The device drew each of the eight replicants into it and was absorbed by it, leaving nothing behind save for the memories that were implanted into the group. Just then, the teens collapsed onto the floor, their parent’s rushing to their sides.
“What happened to them?” Diane asked as she cradled her son’s head.
“It’ll take a little time for their minds to adjust to having the new memories.” Feln said, “I recommend that you take them home and let them rest. I’ll use the Granolith to transport you.”
“What about Michael?” Jim asked
“We’ll take him.” Philip said for himself and Diane who nodded
Feln pressed a few buttons and everyone found themselves in their own homes. Each placed their children in their beds; Philip grabbed a blanket and covered Michael who he put on the couch. At the Valenti’s, Jim put Tess in her bed and Kyle on the couch – he had no idea how this was going to the two apart at night.
Feln arranged for everybody in the Crashdown to be removed and mind-warped them all into believing they were never there and that the restaurant had been closed early. Then when everything was set, he resumed the natural passage of time.
Kitchen, Parker Residence, 09:00am The Next Morning
Liz woke up to find her in the familiar setting of her own bedroom. She had missed this place more than she thought so she snuggled into her blankets. Then the headache hit her. She reluctantly got up and went into her bathroom to retrieve some aspirin and then she went out to see her parents eating breakfast.
“Hi honey.” Nancy said
“Shhhhhhhh.” Liz said, placing a finger over her mouth and then rubbed her eyes.
“Headache?” Jeff asked
“Yeah. But then at least I’ve got two months of school without actually going.” Liz said as she sat down
“I bet Michael and Kyle at loving that fact.” Jeff said
“Probably, but Michael, Isabel, Max and Tess never get ill. Headaches will be something new for them.” Liz said, “Are you two really okay with the alien thing?”
“We are Liz, but what about you and Max? Are you happy?” Nancy asked
“Yes. Even more so than before…I didn’t think we could be.” Liz said with a dreamy look on her face.
“And Isabel and you?”
Liz blushed brightly and looked down, away from her parent’s eyes. “I was kind of hoping Kalen was kidding when he said that you knew.”
“Liz you don’t have to be embarrassed about your relationship with her.” Nancy said, resting her hand over Liz’s
“I’m not embarrassed…well I am but not because of Isabel. I was just hoping to tell you in my own time.”
“Are you in love with her?”
Liz looked straight into her mother’s eyes. “Yes.”
“And you also sleep with Tess?” Jeff asked
“Yes…and Maria. I care about them both but I do love Isabel and Max. How…how do you feel about that?” Liz asked
“If you want this, then so be it.” Jeff said. “I want you to be happy, we both do but there are going to be some ground rules.”
“Yeah, we kinda guessed there would be. So what are they?” Liz asked
“Not just now. We agreed on these rules as a group so when we get all of you together later we’ll discuss them with you.” Nancy said
“Discuss?” Liz asked
“Well we are new to the alien thing. And we’re open to some amendments…within reason.” Jeff said
“I…I don’t know what to say. I thought you would have been dead set against Isabel and me being together.”
“So did we, but we do love you Liz and it’s obvious both Max and Isabel have deep feelings for you…how does that work anyway?” Jeff asked
“It’s…eh…complicated. Well, actually no, it’s not…just difficult to explain.” Liz said
“Well if you do find a way of explaining it you’ll let us know…right?” Nancy asked
“Sure.”
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Same Time
Beep, Beep.
Alex’s alarm clock went off. He stretched out his hand and tapped the button but then…
Beep, beep, beep. Beep, beep, beep.
Alex tapped the button several times, a lot harder than the first time. His head was pounding relentlessly.
“Gnnnnnnn…shut up.” he groaned
BEEP, BEEP, BEEP. BEEP, BEEP, BEEP.
“GNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.”
Alex, without thinking, held up his hand and it glowed. A pulse of energy short forth and sent the alarm clock flying toward the wall. When it hit, they blast kept it suspended for a second but then it fell to the floor in a hundred pieces. All Alex knew was that the beeping stopped. He took his pillows and placed them over his head and fell back to sleep.
When he did wake up, half an hour later, he moved clumsily through his room. Just before he got to the door he saw the remnants of his alarm clock by the wall. He couldn’t help but look back and forth between the fragments and the spot by his bed where it should be resting.
“Huh.” Alex said, “Okaaay.”
Evans Residence, Same Time
“Well you two look like death warmed over.” Philip said
Max and Isabel came in and carefully sat down. The room just kept spinning over and over until they thought they were going throw up.
“Actually I think death is feeling a little better than we are.” Max said
“I never noticed before but you two never have been sick have you?” Philip asked
“Aside from Max’s little car accident last year, no.” Isabel said
“I still can’t believe you swapped Alex’s blood for Max’s” Diane said
“Well look at the alternative.” Max said and watched his mother cringe
“I guess. So how did you sleep?” Diane asked
“I didn’t even know I was asleep until I woke up.” Isabel said
“Where’s Michael?” Diane asked
“He’s still out of it on the couch.” Max said as he looked at his parents and could see the look in their eyes. “Okay…whatever it is, ask it?”
Diane and Philip looked at each other. “Well it’s Alex and Liz.” Philip said
“Your not talking about the fact that I’m sleeping with Alex, are you?” Isabel said
“That’s a term I would prefer never to hear again Isabel, and you are correct.” Philip said
“It’s about me sleeping with Alex.” Max said
“And me sleeping with Liz.” Isabel said
“Yes.” Diane said, “We want you to know that we’re okay with this. If it makes you happy…what we want to know is how you’re dealing with all of this?”
Max and Isabel looked at each other, silently trying to find away to express their feelings. Then it hit them, Max nodded to Isabel.
“There is a way to do this…” Isabel said as she stood up with Max.
They moved closer to their parents and took each other’s hands.
“…It’s okay.” Isabel said as she extended her hand to her father and Max reached out to his mother.
Both parents took their hands and held each other’s as well. Max and Isabel opened their minds to Philip and Diane, their loves, hates, friendships, every emotion they had, it was all exposed to the humans who raised them – minus the imagery.
“Does that explain it?” Isabel asked, spotting a teat forming in her mother’s eye.
“Yes.” Diane answered, while Philip nodded
Neither parent could say anything else. They had just touched the souls of their children and were so moved by the experience that they…they couldn’t explain it. Even having their memories of what’s happened to Max and Isabel in the past 2 years didn’t compare to it. All they did know was that they were even closer to their children than before and that if they were happy then, as parents, they would be happy.
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Amy was putting washing in the dryer when the doorbell rang so it was Maria who answered it. The second she opened the door she was pushed inside and up against the wall, a pair of soft red lips caressing her own. The last thing she was before she relaxed and her eye’s closed was Tess. All thoughts of the pounding headache were gone.
Tess’s hands were on her hips as she pressed their lower bodies pressed against each other. As Maria went further into the kiss, her own hands started to caress the aliens arms that were exposed by the short sleeves of her tight, back, & thin top that showed off her belly button. Around her waist was an equally tight denim skirt and her legs were completely unadorned, every delicious inch of naked flesh was open to Maria’s gaze…if she was looking in that direction. Then Tess broke the kiss.
“Got a kiss for your girlfriend?” Tess asked with a teasing smile
“I think you just got one.” Maria said breathlessly
“Hmmm, but it was so good I thought you might like to give me another.” Tess said
Maria looked with heat into Tess’s eyes before she grabbed Tess’s head and pulled her into another passionate clinch. This time they pressed as much of their bodies together as possible.
“Uh hum.” Amy cleared her throat behind them
The two lovers jumped apart as though their lives depended on it.
“Busted.” Amy said
“MOM…I…”
“Ms Deluca, I can explain…”
Both girls speaking were at the same time. Amy just held up her hand to silence them.
“Relax, I already know.” Amy said
“Mom?”
“Feln told us about your…other relationships. He said you would have been told that we knew?” Amy said
Maria and Tess looked at each other and bowed their heads slightly to hide their smiles.
“We probably weren’t paying attention.” Tess said
“Oh, I see.” Amy said, smiling at her daughter’s embarrassment, “Honey, I’m not going to give you any lectures. Other than the fact that I don’t need to tell you to BE CAREFUL, we’re only going to give you a few ground rules.”
“We?” Maria asked
“We’re all getting together at the Crash later. We’ll discuss it all then.” Amy said
“All of us?” Maria asked
“Yes. We were told you wouldn’t have a problem with open discussion.” Amy said
“Well we’re open with each other…” Tess said, cocking her head and smiling, “…a lot open. But talking about it with you guys…”
“Well Maria and I have always tried to openly talk to each other. Now I understand why you kept the whole alien thing a secret but I don’t want to feel that you, neither of you, can’t talk to me about your love lives.”
“Really?” both asked at the same time
“Yes.” Amy said and then paused for a moment. “Just promise me…no threesomes with Michael. That boy has enough of an ego.”
The two blondes held back their laughter.
“Mom, don’t worry that wont be happening.” Maria said
“No?” Amy asked
“On the island, we found out that Michael is my cousin.” Tess said
“Your cousin? Wow, I never saw that one coming. Okay then…no problem.” Amy said
“Neither did we. We could have been having a whole lot of fun if they weren’t related.” Marisa said, drawing stares of disbelief from both her mother and her lover.
“Maria.” Tess warned
“MARIA.” Amy said
“Sorry, I couldn’t resist.” Maria said, “Hey don’t you have a headache?” she asked Tess as she felt the pounding once again.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
“Hi son.” Jim said before taking a sip of his coffee
“Dad. Please…whispers. I feel like I just got in from an all night bender.” Kyle said
Jim looked up. “And you would know what an all night bender feels like, how?”
When his father asked that question, Kyle had a glass of water about to touch his lips. The question caused him to stop his action and his eyes darted forward.
“Uh…you know…so I’ve heard. Some of the guys in the team, you know, they like to party.” Kyle answered
“Nice recovery.” Jim said
“Listen dad. I know you’ve got some issues about Tess and me being under the same roof. So…we talked about it and, I can’t believe I’m saying this, if you say so we won’t sleep together while we both live here.” Kyle said
“I hope that means you’re not going to try and move out anytime soon?” Jim asked
“No.” Kyle said quickly. “But we’ll stick with whatever rules you set.”
“And Max? Will he stick by the rules?”
Kyle looked into his father’s eyes. “Yes. Dad, I know you’re not comfortable with these kind of relationships but…”
“I know. It’s okay, just so long as you are careful.” Jim said
“Yes sir.” Kyle responded
Then Kyle looked about. “Where’s Tess? I didn’t here her in the bathroom this morning.”
“She was a little perky this morning so she decided to visit Maria.” Jim said
“Oh. Wait…she was perky?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.”
“No headache?” Kyle asked
“Not that I could tell.” Jim said
Room 34, Motel Outside Roswell, Same Time
Serena was lying on the bed; her body sweating and convulsing as Nicholas gently placed a cold, wet towel to her forehead.
“What the fuck is that bitch doing to me?” Serena asked as her head pounded at the slightest sound
“It’s feedback from her. You trying to get into her head last night was just bad timing…I think you picked up the negative effects of the neural transfer.” Nicholas said
“How long?” Serena asked
“Until her brain adapts to the new information in it. Probably another hour or so.”
“I can still feel her…she’s different.” Serena said
“Different? How?”
“I don’t know. But her body, it feels ready…ripe. She’s with that human blonde…Maria. She wants to fuck her…and Kyle.” Serena said
“She has chosen her mate and her concubine.” Nicholas said
“Concubine?”
“For lack of a better word. A life companion who shares her love and pleasure. She and the others are ready to procreate.”
“It doesn’t matter anymore. We’ll get to the Granolith and start the Wave, Kivar can go shove his plans up his ass.” Serena said as she closed her eyes in pain
“Colourful.” Nicholas said, “But that will be hard to do. He’s dead.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. I picked up a transmission from Antar, and without the other Skins here…all that’s left is our plan…our godhood.” Nicholas said
“I like the sound of that. Godhood. Imagine it, thousands…millions of people made from us – worshipping us.” Serena said
“They’ll build us a temple greater than the pyramids, they’ll look up at us and we will give them the universe.” Nicholas said, liking the plan more and more every time they spoke of it – who could not be tempted by this kind of power?
Crashdown Café, 21:00
On the chairs by the counter sat the eight teenagers. Directly opposite them, sitting in a couple of the booths were their parents. The group was ready to hear the rules as decided by their parents and all agreed that they would agree to them, so long as they were within reason. They were happy that their parents were open to negotiation but still they were concerned over what would be said.
“Rule 1:” said Jeff, “You all go to school like normal. You don’t leave for any reason, if an alien thing happens then you call us or General Masters…this is his number.” Jeff stood up and pulled a slip of paper out of his pocket and gave it to Max.
“Uh…possible amendment there.” Max said, “Sometimes there might be something that will happen in school. In that case…well…we’d want to get the bad guys out of the school. Letting them follow us is the best way.”
The parents looked at each other and nodded. As much as they hated to admit it, their children were in danger. However, they would hate to see what would happen if someone else’s child was caught in the crossfire or if all this became public.
“Okay. Rule 2.” Philip said as he remembered what happened last year and looked at Max and Liz. “Now we know you’re having sex so…absolutely NO SEX AT SCHOOL.”
Their kids blushed. “Why are you looking at us?” Max asked as he held Liz’s hand.
“Well we remembered being called to the principles office last year after you two got caught in the…what was it?” Nancy asked
“Eraser room.” Amy answered quickly and drawing looks from everyone. “What? I was young once and we were all at that school.”
“Okay moving off the disturbing imagery…now.” Maria said
“Any of you got any problems that that?” Philip asked
Not wanting to cause any problems all of them said that it was fine. They just hoped they could keep their hormones in check and not cause any problems that would result in their parents being called to school.
“Rule 3. No more sleepovers. For the sake of our sanity each of you will be going to bed alone until you can prove to us that you’ll all be careful or until we decide otherwise on an individual basis. Oh and Michael…no more sneaking in Max’s window, you can come in through the front door.” Philip said
All of them looked very disappointed, much to the amusement of their parents.
“That’s non-negotiable at this point.” Nancy said
2 Hours Later…
The kids were on the verge of falling asleep by now yet their parents were wide-awake.
“Okay rule 56.” Jim said
“Wait.” Max said
“Guys, you’re really taking the fun out of life.” Michael said
Amy crossed her arms and smiled at the young man who had been inside her daughter.
“Oh. Kinda the point huh?” Michael asked
Amy closed her eyes and nodded.
“Okay, can I say something here?” Liz spoke up for the first time during the evening.
“Sure honey.” Nancy said.
Liz stood up. “Alright. Mom, dad, I know this is going to be hard for you to hear. I like sex…no…I really, really love sex. I love Max and Isabel and we’re going to be careful and everything else we need to be. More than half of these rules you have are about our sex lives. Now I know you all want to protect us and we love you for it but we want to live our lives. Now aside from when Max healed me, they did a pretty good job of hiding. After that day the rest of us have been able to cover everything pretty good. We can be careful.”
Liz then walked back to her seat and sat down. Everyone looked at her and each other, the kids all smiled. Nancy and Jeff smiled but only inwardly, Liz was right, it was hard for them to hear. Their one and only daughter, whether they like it or not, was a young woman coming into her own.
“All hail the queen.” Maria said with a wide grin, which she promptly lost as she caught the stares of her mother and Jim
“I take it all of you feel the same way?” Philip asked and they all nodded.
“Liz is right.” Max said, “I mean trouble usually finds us, we try not to go looking for it…unless you exclude the whole Copper Summit thing. We can do this…just give us a little leeway.”
“We’ll talk about it but for now the rules stand. But it is getting late, we should all go home.” Charles said
Takara Star System, 22:00
The thousands of ships that made up the Antarian attack fleet had finally gathered in the nearest star system to the vortex. Every ship with weapons were drawn together from all the factions of the Antarian empire and while the nobles who ruled them were back in their home star system, only Larek was here to oversee the mission which was commanded by General Kro.
“Status.” Kro ordered as he and Larek stepped onto the bridge
“All ships report ready status. Our five volunteer pilots are standing by in their fighter and the weapons are installed…one per fighter.” One of his officers said
“Five missiles. I hope there as powerful as you say they are.” Kro said
“They are. One of those missiles will be able to cause a super nova but it will take the destruction of all five stars to create a shockwave powerful enough to collapse the passage.” Larek said
“I’ve assigned a fifth of the fighter fleet to protect the ships. They’ll get the job done. I wonder if the aliens can see what we’re doing on this side.” Kro said
“Those ships of theirs do look very advanced. Maybe a few thousand years ahead of ours…a fight would probably not go well for us.” Larek said
“Maybe. Even with all of our ships, our estimates put us at 56% of their total fleet. A successful mission depends on them having to come through the anomaly a handful at a time.” Kro said
“And if they can come through on mass?” Larek asked
Kro looked at him. “Then we’ll give them one hell of a fight…win or loose, we’ll take a lot of them down with us. Maybe even enough for them to reconsider or to give someone else a fighting chance.”
“Who else is there?” Larek asked, “Most other species are in worse condition than we are.”
“Well there are a few with some decent military assets.” Kro said
“Yeah but not enough. The only thing we really need to do is buy the humans some development time. Taking out the anomaly is ultimately just to stick it to the aliens and make sure they can’t get here. From what my scientists tell me, that star system with its spatial conditions is unique…there isn’t another one like it within the areas of the universe that we’ve explored.”
“That still leaves all the area we don’t know about. But we can hope that they have a similar problem.” Kro said
“General, the final checklist is complete. We’re ready.” Said another officer.
“Open a comm. channel to all ships.” Kro ordered
“Channel open sir.”
“This is General Kro to all ships. You know your assignments, if the enemy comes through do whatever you can to take them out. When the missiles are launched, vacate the area immediately.” Kro said as he looked at Larek who nodded. “Begin.”
One by one, then handfuls at a time then the massive expanse of the fleet accelerated into hyperspace. All heading off for the fight.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 21
Ornala Star System, 01:00am
The travel time between where the anomaly was located and where the fleet had massed was relatively short. Within five minutes of the Antarians arrival, alien ships started to pour through the opening. Everyone just watched as the ships started to take defensive positions at the outer rim of the anomaly and then as hundreds more came through.
Kro simply gave the order to attack and every ship in his fleet rushed at the enemy. Order after order, he moved the different squadrons into formations. Each attacked the enemy, each strike was precise enough to do damage yet appeared randomly chosen. Kro’s favourite tactic was to distract the enemy, keep the enemy vessels firing on a squad that just attacked them while another came in from another angle to strike. It was all in an effort to keep them from targeting the small groups of fighters at twisted and turned through the enemy on their way to the suns.
However, the enemy ships were a lot more advanced and had destructive weaponry and thick armour. It took 6 ships firing at the same spot at the same time to cause any significant damage. Yet whenever an Antarian ship was hit, the damage punched through several decks.
“Report.” Kro ordered
“Life support in decks 35 through 37 is gone. Hull breach in sector 5.”
“Weapons at 50%.”
“At least a third of the fleet are reporting similar conditions.”
“Signal our reserves. Bring them into the fight.” Kro ordered
“Yes sir. Sir, the fighters are almost within firing range of the stars.”
“Closer. Tell them to get closer, I don’t want the enemy to be able to shoot the missiles down.” Kro said
“Yes sir.”
“General, the reserves are entering the system now. They’re attacking the enemy from the rear.”
“Good job Colonel Galt.” Kro said, impressed that Galt managed to get his group around the star system and come in behind.
Then there was a bright flash, then another and another and another and then one more. A blast from each star occurred just as the missiles hit. Then the stars darkened, the massive flames beginning to die.
“Get us out of here. All ships retreat.” Kro ordered
War Cruiser: Nar’athal…
“Sir, General Kro has ordered the retreat. Enemy ships are beginning to scatter, they’re trying to get back into the anomaly.”
“Commander. That last ship we fired upon, it’s dead in space.”
“Grab it.” The commander ordered
“Sir?”
“Do it. Quickly. Then get us the hell out of here.”
The ship launched five grapples and attached itself to the alien craft. As the five stars detonated, sending a massive shockwave out of the system and tearing the vortex apart as it went. Along the way, it took out the vast majority of the alien ships with it, as well as any Antarian that couldn’t clear the blast range.
Kro’s Ship…
“Status.”
“Bad sir. We wont be able to make it home under our own power. Weapons…offline, hull integrity…42%.”
“General, 35% of the fleet didn’t make it…we’re starting to put together a casualty list now.”
“Let me know when it’s complete.” Kro said, “Larek will want to transmit it back home as soon as possible.”
“Sir, we’re picking up a signal from the Nar’athal.”
“That’s commander Ril’s ship?” Kro asked
“Yes sir. They are severely crippled, apparently they caught the tail end of the blast…sir they have one of the alien ships secured.”
“What?” Kro asked
“Confirmed sir. They have it latched to their hull. The ships energy emissions are low, no life signs, severe damage to outer hull but it appears intact. They’re requesting permission to board her.”
“Tell them to wait. I want all ships to surround the Nar’athal. We’ll hold position here to make repairs; I want all ships to tie their automatic repair systems together. If we have to cannibalise one ship to fix the others then we’ll do it. I want at least 50% of the fleet up to full capacity before we go in.” Kro ordered
“Yes sir.”
With the Nar’athal in the middle of the group, the fleet encircled it in all directions. Each ship moved closer together until there was a massive metal sphere floating in space. They were all working to repair each other.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz was lying on her bed, wearing nothing but a silver thong and a small grey tank top – her preferred sleepwear these days. Actually she would prefer to wear nothing at all in bed but with not being on the island, modesty is a must. She hated the fact that she had to go to school and that her Replicant had left half her homework still unfinished. At least she still had the weekend to do it and this being a Saturday morning she was updating her journal. Now she kept two, one for her usual work and the other for everything that was alien, which included her sex life.
Then she felt it. Someone was climbing up the ladder to her balcony, she could feel the metal on their hands and the cool air on the tops of their feet – Liz knew whoever was coming it wasn’t a guy. Then there was a knock at her window.
Liz moved up off her bed and went to the window. Isabel was on the other side of the glass, looking at her lover’s body that was almost entirely exposed to her. Liz gently pushed the window up and let Isabel in. The blonde alien was wearing blue jeans and a woollen jumper that came off her shoulders, exposing the transparent straps of her bra.
“Hi.” Liz said
“Hey. You do know that we’re not on the island anymore? Parents have a tendency of walking in at really bad times.” Isabel said
“Not in here. My room now comes with a lock and key, and only I have the key.” Liz said
“Well maybe you should still put something on.” Isabel said
Liz looked questionably at Isabel. “An Evans telling me to put something on? What’s going on?”
“Nothing.” Isabel said
“Isabel?”
“Liz, we just got back last night. I don’t think we should be jumping into bed at the first opportunity.” Isabel said, “Besides, remember the rules?”
“Yeah I know.” Liz said as she picked up her robe and put it over her body. “Better?”
“No. I would prefer us in bed but for now…”
“So Ms Evans, what can I do for you this morning?” Liz asked
“I just needed to be near you.” Isabel said honestly as she looked into Liz’s eyes.
“What about Alex?” Liz asked
“Alex is busy. Max set up a job for him at the Museum, something with Brody’s computers.”
“Alex is working at the UFO Museum?” Liz asked with disbelief
“Yeah.” Isabel said, “They kind of thought that having jobs would keep us out of trouble. Since you, Maria and Michael are at the Crash he figured Alex would help Brody with his computers.”
“And you, Tess and Kyle?” Liz asked
“Undecided.” Isabel said as she sat down on the bed next to Liz.
Liz looked over Isabel. “Have I told you how beautiful you look in the mornings?”
“Liz, don’t.” Isabel said
“Well have I?” Liz asked, running her hand down Isabel’s arm
“Not since we left the island.” Isabel said as she inched closer to Liz, as much as she wanted to obey the rules she needed to feel Liz. She hadn’t even intended on coming here this morning but her legs did the guiding.
“Well then. You look very beautiful this morning.” Liz said
“We can’t.” Isabel breathed
“I need you Isabel. I love you.” Liz said
The two young lovers looked longingly at each other, their lips were inches apart but they could feel each other’s hot breath. They couldn’t resist anymore and they kissed, they’re tongues glided together. Isabel’s hands reached into the silk robe Liz was wearing and held the brunette at the bottom of her ribcage. Liz ran her hands through Isabel’s luxurious silken hair and held her head.
Gently they eased themselves down onto the bed so they were lying side by side. Their legs slid along each other as their feet touched. Neither could get enough of the sensations running through their bodies, Isabel wanted to make love to Liz, to touch, caress and taste every inch of the petite frame that pressed against her.
“Liz.” Isabel gasped as Liz grazed her teeth over the blonde’s throat.
Then Liz backed off; she eased herself away from Isabel but never stopped looking into her eyes.
“What?”
“You were right. We can’t do this just now, not this soon. We need to show our parents they can trust us.” Liz said, running her hand along Isabel’s arm
Isabel pushed herself up and crossed her legs beneath her so that she was facing Liz. She knew her lover was correct but Liz had aroused her passions. “Yeah, I know. I just wish we could…we’re not on the island anymore, we’re home.” Isabel said, “Can I use your bathroom?”
“Sure.” Liz answered
Isabel got up and entered the bathroom to the side. The second after she locked the door she stripped her clothes, sat on the edge of the bath and proceeded to get herself off. At first she thought of Liz caressing her body, then came Alex and then it was both of them who made love to her. The imagery of Alex between her legs while Liz kissed and loved the rest of her body brought her to a shuddering climax. It took every ounce of concentration she had to keep from crying out. When she was done, Isabel cleaned herself up and got dressed before returning to Liz who was also fully clothed.
“Enjoy yourself?” Liz asked
Isabel blushed.
“Isabel, don’t be embarrassed. I know everything about you, I can feel everything you do and everything you feel.” Liz said, “Come on. Lets get down to the Crash.”
Dinning Area, Crashdown Café, 5 Minutes Later
As Liz and Isabel came down the stairs they heard a continuous thumping from the main area. They pushed open the doors to see their friends sitting around the room, Max was sitting at the counter, bashing his head against the surface.
Thump.
Thump.
Thump.
Then Max stopped, “Ouch.”
And then started thumping again.
“Max, what are you doing?” Liz asked
Max looked up at his queen. “We are so not going to last.”
“Brody very nearly caught Max and me in the museum.” Alex said, “We were there, Brody hired me, Max showed me around and we got…”
“Horny.” Michael cut in
“How close was very?” Isabel asked
“2 minutes earlier coming through the door and he would have any doubt in his mind.” Max said
“So what’s with the head bashing?” Liz asked
“Kinda figured pain is better than having a hard-on I can’t do anything about.” Max said. Things were completely open with each other now.
“Is it working?” Alex asked
“Not really.” Max responded as Liz and Isabel sat down.
“We really need to get a handle on this.” Liz said, “We need to do a complete unwind before we have an all out orgy in the middle of the street.”
“Maybe going cold turkey was a bad idea.” Maria said, “I’m so frustrated I can’t sleep and it’s only been just over a day.”
“It’s not like we have a choice. Our parents love us, they think they’re protecting us.” Liz said
“News flash. We’ve been screwing each other every chance we got for months. They know that.” Tess said
“Yeah they know it but do they know they know it?” Liz said
Everybody looked at Liz.
“It’s getting to you to huh?” Kyle said
“Pretty much.” Liz said
“Which is why we’ve made an amendment.” Jeff said from behind them.
He walked into the room and looked around the teens.
“How’d you all get in here?” Jeff asked, looking at his daughter
“Oh sorry Mr Parker. I used my key to the back door, we needed a place to chill before we blew up.” Maria said
Jeff just nodded.
“What amendment?” Liz asked
“I’ve talked to you’re parents. We kept an eye on you all last night after you separated…Feln asked us to, just to make sure everything was okay. Anyway we decided, and I can’t believe we did this, you keep it to the bedroom’s and we’ll mind our own business.” Jeff said, not wanting to look into his daughter’s eyes. He was proud of her for speaking up for herself last night, even if he didn’t like the subject.
“Dad, are you sure?” Liz asked
“No.”
“Then why?” Max asked, not believing his luck
Jeff then looked at his child. “Along time ago, when Nancy and I realised how smart Liz was, we promised that we wouldn’t stand in her way and we’d do everything we could to help her. I’ve never seen Liz have as rough a night’s sleep in her life like last night, even when you and Max were having problems. I hate to admit it but you need…this, you all do. It’s apart of who you are now.”
“Thank you dad.” Liz said
“Just promise me one thing.” Jeff said
“What?” Liz asked
“Sneak around, don’t be too deceptive but just don’t let us know what you get up to.” Jeff asked
Liz smiled, “I promise.”
War Cruiser Nar’athal, Middle of the Antarian Fleet, 09:00
“Sir we’ve just received final authorisation from Lord Larek and General Kro. Our teams can go in.”
“Sir our probe has located what he think is the airlock. We can move round to that position.”
“Very well.” Said the commander, “Put the teams on standby and move into position for docking.”
The Antarian vessel moved around the alien craft. As it approached the outer door, the docking collar extended and latched onto the outer skin.
“Solid seal achieved and the Collar is pressurised.”
“Send in Team 1.” Ril said
“Yes sir.”
In the Nar’athal airlock, the first team opened the outer door of their vessel and carefully walked the short length of the collar to the green and blue skin of the alien ship.
“Okay, all team units. This is Commander Ril, you’re comm. systems are tied into General Kro’s ship. You’ll be taking your orders from him and Lord Larek.” Ril said
“This is Team 1. We’re at the outer hull; scanners are picking up the heat signatures of the door but no visible signs of entry. It’s completely featureless…no markings and no controls.”
“Copy Team 1. Can you override?” Kro said
“Negative. We’re not picking up any energy emissions other than the heat patterns, but they’re random.”
“Then cut into it.” Kro ordered.
The team commander signalled to him people back in the airlock who brought out a large device. As they put it into position, a tripod extended beneath it and two arms reached out toward the door. Two bright beams shot out at the same point and started cutting into the door. They then started to move apart, cutting along the width of the door and then down it’s length. When it was done, the Team pointed their weapons at the door as their leader pushed it so that it feel down to the deck revealing the inside of the alien airlock.
“We have access.”
“Proceed.” Kro ordered, “But be careful.”
“Yes sir.”
One by one they entered the airlock and put on the helmets of their environmental suits.
“Sir.” said one officer who was scanning the edges of where their machine cut into the ship.
“What?”
“The hull. It’s…it’s growing back. I’m picking up some kind of nanite technology, they’re rebuilding the door out of the material of the piece we broke through.”
“Then lets get in and out quickly.”
The commander looked at the wall before him and found a small yellow light. He pressed his finger to it and the door opened. The group was met with two other teams and they entered the ship. “Atmospheric analysis: oxygen/argon atmosphere. No contaminates that I can detect but I recommend that we continue to wear the suits just in case.”
Then Kro spoke over the communicators. “Team 1, proceed to the command deck. Team 2 locate the computer core. Team 3 locate the engine room.”
“Confirmed sir.” Each team leader said after the other as they split apart.
Kro’s Ship, Immediately Following
“I hate the waiting.” Larek said as he walked back and forth.
“Tell me about it.” Kro said before activating his comm. line. “All teams. Do you have any bodies?”
“Negative sir. Everything appears automatic.” Said one leader
“Agreed. There are relays that are connected to everything.” Said another
“Sir, This is Team 2. We’ve located the central computer.”
“What have you got?” Larek asked
“We have basic access but our linguist is working on translating it…wait…standby.”
“What? What’s going on over there?” Kro asked
“General, the linguist is requesting a secure communication line to Antar.”
“Explain.” Kro ordered
“He needs access to the central database. Xeno-archaeology…ancient languages.”
Kro looked at his communication officer and he opened the link to Antar.
“You’ve got the channel.” Larek said
“Confirmed. He’s accessing the database now.”
“General. This is team 1. We’re at the Control Centre; it’s pretty small for the size of the ship. It looks like everything is designed for one pilot; he can control everything from here…standby. Sir, we have a single body. It looks like there was an explosion; a piece of the bulkhead has penetrated the body. He’s wearing some sort of organic armour that completely encases his body…we’re removing the headpiece.” A short time passed, “Oh god.”
“What? Larek asked
“Sir, we’re running a genetic test to confirm...”
“This is Kro, I want to know what’s going on now.”
“Not over an open link.” The team leader said
“Sir this is Team 2, the linguist has something. You’re not going to believe this.”
Kro looked at Larek. “What the hell is going on over there.” The general asked
“Bring them back. Get them over here for a full de-brief.” Larek said
“This is General Kro, all teams withdraw. Commander Ril, I want those people shipped over here after they go through decontamination.”
Briefing Room, Kro’s Ship, 3 Hours Later
Kro and Larek sat around the table as the three-team leaders and the linguist entered and sat down.
“Okay, what’s going on?” Kro asked
“Sir, the body we found…the genetic structure is human.”
“What?” Larek asked with disbelief
“I ran it twice. That body is a human male, approximately 56 years old and in excellent health.”
“Aside from the chunk of metal sticking out of him.” Kro said
“Yes sir.”
“That’s not all sir.” Said the leader of Team 2 as he looked at the linguist.
“General. The language used by the computer is a variant on cuneiform, it’s the earliest written language on Earth.”
“You are serious?” Larek asked
“Yes sir.”
“You’re saying that the big bad enemy we are facing are humans, a race of people who are at least 500 years behind us have somehow developed technology that is thousands of years a head of us.” Kro said
“Sir they are humans but not from Earth.”
“From what I translated these humans are from another universe, completely different from our own with only a handful of similarities. One of which is the human race. If I’m correct, these people evolved some 400 or 500 thousand years before the people we know. Their world is similar to Earth but the location and landmasses are completely different, even the atmospheric content…they call it Terra.” The linguist said as he looked over his notes. “Yes, here it is. They made contact with a race they called…destroyers…or conquerors…it’s still vague. Anyway, the Destroyers made them into slaves for a few thousand years until they fought back by using a biological weapon made by the destroyers…a virus. They wiped out the enemy and after seeing the threats in their home universe the proceeded to send the virus to other worlds.
Then they found something…basically a method of travelling to other universes. When they did that, they found other threats and the started to wipe them out. But they also found universes with humans. In all cases they found humans to be either under siege or being manipulated by alien life forms. By this time they were…angry. They saw these humans as weak and wiped them out as well. Even the ones in this universe, but it would appear that the humans we know have their immunity.”
“But we’re trying to help Earth. Not subjugate them.” Larek said
“They don’t see it that way.”
“Why?” Kro asked
“From what is in their database about the Destroyers…I think that another similarity between out two universes is our people. Antarians are the Destroyers. The name of the one who ordered and led the invasion of Terra was Kiarvis.”
“Kiarvis is old Antarian from the southern continents.” Larek said
“Yes sir but its contemporary version is Kivar.”
“Well, looks like Kivar’s power hungry attitude isn’t limited to this universe.” Larek said
“When they found our people and another like the one who invaded their world, and that our people constantly interfered with Earth throughout the existence of the human race…they couldn’t launch their viral weapons fast enough. The language they’re using, cuneiform, is their original language. If we, or anyone else, never visited Earth then they could still be using that language. Instead, there are a variety of languages on Earth; some are completely different while others are similar and most are due to alien contact. English, for example, that’s a derivation of Latin…”
“Which is what we use.” Larek said
“Yes sir.”
“What about their technology? Can they come through to here again?” Kro asked
“No sir, it takes the spatial conditions of star systems like the one we just destroyed to open the door. There is another one in this universe but it’s too close to a black hole. They wouldn’t risk it…and that’s from their database. They’ve done a hell of a lot of research on this place before they acted. However, the damage is done.”
“Do the Terra Humans know why their Earth counterparts are immune?” Larek asked
“Yes. From what I can tell we caught a break there. Apparently a few of the Terra’s aren’t as insane as the rest of their race. They slipped an antiviral agent into the meteor that carried the virus to Earth. It took them a long time for them to develop it and it creates an antibody…one antibody that’s reproduces itself only at the conception of a foetus. That single antibody can protect any life form from infection but they only sent it to Earth…as a test.”
“Can we replicate the antibody? Maybe get it to the other races.” Kro asked
“I’m afraid not sir. The makers of this cure were killed as traitors to their people; they never gave any information on their work. Also, even knowing this, we can’t locate the antibody in the human bloodstream. After their initial invasion into this universe they planned on taking out Earth just so they could take out the antibody.”
“So that’s it…no cure.” Larek said
“I’m afraid so sir.”
“Wait. They wanted to wipe out the antibody? If nobody else can use it then why bother?” Kro asked, “There must be a way to use it.”
“But if we can’t find it…”
“Work on it.” Larek ordered. “Use whatever information we get from the ship. There must be something in there. Just keep translating what you find and send it on to the other departments.”
“Right now humans are the only ones who will live through this and through them, so will a part of us. They have the key, we need to see if we can turn it.” Larek said and stood up with Kro
“We better head home. Our resources on the home world are a lot better than the ones we have on board our ships.” Kro said as he moved over to the internal comm. system. “This is General Kro, Set course for Antar. Maximum speed possible.”
“Yes sir.”
Then all ships, whether under their own power or being towed by another they took off for their homes.
Room 34, Motel Outside Roswell, Same Time
“How are you feeling now?” Nicholas asked
“Better. And very eager for some payback, that bitch is so gonna get a whole load of hurt.” Serena said
“Now, now. That’s no way to talk about…what is she? A clone, a sister or just your original body?” Nicholas asked
“Oh no, dead is what she is.” Serena said
“Anyway. Do you remember anything from your link to her?”
“No. Nothing except I saw everyone in the Granolith Chamber. We need to get in there, I have the completed program and I do not want to wait anymore.” Serena said with venom
“Well neither of us can get inside the…mountain.” Nicholas said as an idea popped into his head
“What?”
“We can’t get inside but Tess can. What if you were to try and control her…maybe if I feed you my power…”
“No. I’ve been trying to do that. There’s too much clutter, it’s like there is more than one mind in there.”
“Oh yeah, she would have been blocking herself and using her link to her mate and concubine to help her. Now that she’s gone through the Sharing…” Nicholas said
“Closed book?”
“More like an impenetrable vault.”
“Hmm.”
“What?”
“I may not be able to control her mentally but what if we…oh I don’t know…put a gun to her head, or Kyle’s.”
“I like it. Any of them would do what’s needed to save their mate, they are linked now and can only mate with each other.” Nicholas said
“Well then. I think we need to take a little trip into town. Care to join me lover?” Serena asked
“I think a trip into town would be lovely. Besides, my goddess deserves a shopping trip.” Nicholas said
To Be Continued…
Ornala Star System, 01:00am
The travel time between where the anomaly was located and where the fleet had massed was relatively short. Within five minutes of the Antarians arrival, alien ships started to pour through the opening. Everyone just watched as the ships started to take defensive positions at the outer rim of the anomaly and then as hundreds more came through.
Kro simply gave the order to attack and every ship in his fleet rushed at the enemy. Order after order, he moved the different squadrons into formations. Each attacked the enemy, each strike was precise enough to do damage yet appeared randomly chosen. Kro’s favourite tactic was to distract the enemy, keep the enemy vessels firing on a squad that just attacked them while another came in from another angle to strike. It was all in an effort to keep them from targeting the small groups of fighters at twisted and turned through the enemy on their way to the suns.
However, the enemy ships were a lot more advanced and had destructive weaponry and thick armour. It took 6 ships firing at the same spot at the same time to cause any significant damage. Yet whenever an Antarian ship was hit, the damage punched through several decks.
“Report.” Kro ordered
“Life support in decks 35 through 37 is gone. Hull breach in sector 5.”
“Weapons at 50%.”
“At least a third of the fleet are reporting similar conditions.”
“Signal our reserves. Bring them into the fight.” Kro ordered
“Yes sir. Sir, the fighters are almost within firing range of the stars.”
“Closer. Tell them to get closer, I don’t want the enemy to be able to shoot the missiles down.” Kro said
“Yes sir.”
“General, the reserves are entering the system now. They’re attacking the enemy from the rear.”
“Good job Colonel Galt.” Kro said, impressed that Galt managed to get his group around the star system and come in behind.
Then there was a bright flash, then another and another and another and then one more. A blast from each star occurred just as the missiles hit. Then the stars darkened, the massive flames beginning to die.
“Get us out of here. All ships retreat.” Kro ordered
War Cruiser: Nar’athal…
“Sir, General Kro has ordered the retreat. Enemy ships are beginning to scatter, they’re trying to get back into the anomaly.”
“Commander. That last ship we fired upon, it’s dead in space.”
“Grab it.” The commander ordered
“Sir?”
“Do it. Quickly. Then get us the hell out of here.”
The ship launched five grapples and attached itself to the alien craft. As the five stars detonated, sending a massive shockwave out of the system and tearing the vortex apart as it went. Along the way, it took out the vast majority of the alien ships with it, as well as any Antarian that couldn’t clear the blast range.
Kro’s Ship…
“Status.”
“Bad sir. We wont be able to make it home under our own power. Weapons…offline, hull integrity…42%.”
“General, 35% of the fleet didn’t make it…we’re starting to put together a casualty list now.”
“Let me know when it’s complete.” Kro said, “Larek will want to transmit it back home as soon as possible.”
“Sir, we’re picking up a signal from the Nar’athal.”
“That’s commander Ril’s ship?” Kro asked
“Yes sir. They are severely crippled, apparently they caught the tail end of the blast…sir they have one of the alien ships secured.”
“What?” Kro asked
“Confirmed sir. They have it latched to their hull. The ships energy emissions are low, no life signs, severe damage to outer hull but it appears intact. They’re requesting permission to board her.”
“Tell them to wait. I want all ships to surround the Nar’athal. We’ll hold position here to make repairs; I want all ships to tie their automatic repair systems together. If we have to cannibalise one ship to fix the others then we’ll do it. I want at least 50% of the fleet up to full capacity before we go in.” Kro ordered
“Yes sir.”
With the Nar’athal in the middle of the group, the fleet encircled it in all directions. Each ship moved closer together until there was a massive metal sphere floating in space. They were all working to repair each other.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz was lying on her bed, wearing nothing but a silver thong and a small grey tank top – her preferred sleepwear these days. Actually she would prefer to wear nothing at all in bed but with not being on the island, modesty is a must. She hated the fact that she had to go to school and that her Replicant had left half her homework still unfinished. At least she still had the weekend to do it and this being a Saturday morning she was updating her journal. Now she kept two, one for her usual work and the other for everything that was alien, which included her sex life.
Then she felt it. Someone was climbing up the ladder to her balcony, she could feel the metal on their hands and the cool air on the tops of their feet – Liz knew whoever was coming it wasn’t a guy. Then there was a knock at her window.
Liz moved up off her bed and went to the window. Isabel was on the other side of the glass, looking at her lover’s body that was almost entirely exposed to her. Liz gently pushed the window up and let Isabel in. The blonde alien was wearing blue jeans and a woollen jumper that came off her shoulders, exposing the transparent straps of her bra.
“Hi.” Liz said
“Hey. You do know that we’re not on the island anymore? Parents have a tendency of walking in at really bad times.” Isabel said
“Not in here. My room now comes with a lock and key, and only I have the key.” Liz said
“Well maybe you should still put something on.” Isabel said
Liz looked questionably at Isabel. “An Evans telling me to put something on? What’s going on?”
“Nothing.” Isabel said
“Isabel?”
“Liz, we just got back last night. I don’t think we should be jumping into bed at the first opportunity.” Isabel said, “Besides, remember the rules?”
“Yeah I know.” Liz said as she picked up her robe and put it over her body. “Better?”
“No. I would prefer us in bed but for now…”
“So Ms Evans, what can I do for you this morning?” Liz asked
“I just needed to be near you.” Isabel said honestly as she looked into Liz’s eyes.
“What about Alex?” Liz asked
“Alex is busy. Max set up a job for him at the Museum, something with Brody’s computers.”
“Alex is working at the UFO Museum?” Liz asked with disbelief
“Yeah.” Isabel said, “They kind of thought that having jobs would keep us out of trouble. Since you, Maria and Michael are at the Crash he figured Alex would help Brody with his computers.”
“And you, Tess and Kyle?” Liz asked
“Undecided.” Isabel said as she sat down on the bed next to Liz.
Liz looked over Isabel. “Have I told you how beautiful you look in the mornings?”
“Liz, don’t.” Isabel said
“Well have I?” Liz asked, running her hand down Isabel’s arm
“Not since we left the island.” Isabel said as she inched closer to Liz, as much as she wanted to obey the rules she needed to feel Liz. She hadn’t even intended on coming here this morning but her legs did the guiding.
“Well then. You look very beautiful this morning.” Liz said
“We can’t.” Isabel breathed
“I need you Isabel. I love you.” Liz said
The two young lovers looked longingly at each other, their lips were inches apart but they could feel each other’s hot breath. They couldn’t resist anymore and they kissed, they’re tongues glided together. Isabel’s hands reached into the silk robe Liz was wearing and held the brunette at the bottom of her ribcage. Liz ran her hands through Isabel’s luxurious silken hair and held her head.
Gently they eased themselves down onto the bed so they were lying side by side. Their legs slid along each other as their feet touched. Neither could get enough of the sensations running through their bodies, Isabel wanted to make love to Liz, to touch, caress and taste every inch of the petite frame that pressed against her.
“Liz.” Isabel gasped as Liz grazed her teeth over the blonde’s throat.
Then Liz backed off; she eased herself away from Isabel but never stopped looking into her eyes.
“What?”
“You were right. We can’t do this just now, not this soon. We need to show our parents they can trust us.” Liz said, running her hand along Isabel’s arm
Isabel pushed herself up and crossed her legs beneath her so that she was facing Liz. She knew her lover was correct but Liz had aroused her passions. “Yeah, I know. I just wish we could…we’re not on the island anymore, we’re home.” Isabel said, “Can I use your bathroom?”
“Sure.” Liz answered
Isabel got up and entered the bathroom to the side. The second after she locked the door she stripped her clothes, sat on the edge of the bath and proceeded to get herself off. At first she thought of Liz caressing her body, then came Alex and then it was both of them who made love to her. The imagery of Alex between her legs while Liz kissed and loved the rest of her body brought her to a shuddering climax. It took every ounce of concentration she had to keep from crying out. When she was done, Isabel cleaned herself up and got dressed before returning to Liz who was also fully clothed.
“Enjoy yourself?” Liz asked
Isabel blushed.
“Isabel, don’t be embarrassed. I know everything about you, I can feel everything you do and everything you feel.” Liz said, “Come on. Lets get down to the Crash.”
Dinning Area, Crashdown Café, 5 Minutes Later
As Liz and Isabel came down the stairs they heard a continuous thumping from the main area. They pushed open the doors to see their friends sitting around the room, Max was sitting at the counter, bashing his head against the surface.
Thump.
Thump.
Thump.
Then Max stopped, “Ouch.”
And then started thumping again.
“Max, what are you doing?” Liz asked
Max looked up at his queen. “We are so not going to last.”
“Brody very nearly caught Max and me in the museum.” Alex said, “We were there, Brody hired me, Max showed me around and we got…”
“Horny.” Michael cut in
“How close was very?” Isabel asked
“2 minutes earlier coming through the door and he would have any doubt in his mind.” Max said
“So what’s with the head bashing?” Liz asked
“Kinda figured pain is better than having a hard-on I can’t do anything about.” Max said. Things were completely open with each other now.
“Is it working?” Alex asked
“Not really.” Max responded as Liz and Isabel sat down.
“We really need to get a handle on this.” Liz said, “We need to do a complete unwind before we have an all out orgy in the middle of the street.”
“Maybe going cold turkey was a bad idea.” Maria said, “I’m so frustrated I can’t sleep and it’s only been just over a day.”
“It’s not like we have a choice. Our parents love us, they think they’re protecting us.” Liz said
“News flash. We’ve been screwing each other every chance we got for months. They know that.” Tess said
“Yeah they know it but do they know they know it?” Liz said
Everybody looked at Liz.
“It’s getting to you to huh?” Kyle said
“Pretty much.” Liz said
“Which is why we’ve made an amendment.” Jeff said from behind them.
He walked into the room and looked around the teens.
“How’d you all get in here?” Jeff asked, looking at his daughter
“Oh sorry Mr Parker. I used my key to the back door, we needed a place to chill before we blew up.” Maria said
Jeff just nodded.
“What amendment?” Liz asked
“I’ve talked to you’re parents. We kept an eye on you all last night after you separated…Feln asked us to, just to make sure everything was okay. Anyway we decided, and I can’t believe we did this, you keep it to the bedroom’s and we’ll mind our own business.” Jeff said, not wanting to look into his daughter’s eyes. He was proud of her for speaking up for herself last night, even if he didn’t like the subject.
“Dad, are you sure?” Liz asked
“No.”
“Then why?” Max asked, not believing his luck
Jeff then looked at his child. “Along time ago, when Nancy and I realised how smart Liz was, we promised that we wouldn’t stand in her way and we’d do everything we could to help her. I’ve never seen Liz have as rough a night’s sleep in her life like last night, even when you and Max were having problems. I hate to admit it but you need…this, you all do. It’s apart of who you are now.”
“Thank you dad.” Liz said
“Just promise me one thing.” Jeff said
“What?” Liz asked
“Sneak around, don’t be too deceptive but just don’t let us know what you get up to.” Jeff asked
Liz smiled, “I promise.”
War Cruiser Nar’athal, Middle of the Antarian Fleet, 09:00
“Sir we’ve just received final authorisation from Lord Larek and General Kro. Our teams can go in.”
“Sir our probe has located what he think is the airlock. We can move round to that position.”
“Very well.” Said the commander, “Put the teams on standby and move into position for docking.”
The Antarian vessel moved around the alien craft. As it approached the outer door, the docking collar extended and latched onto the outer skin.
“Solid seal achieved and the Collar is pressurised.”
“Send in Team 1.” Ril said
“Yes sir.”
In the Nar’athal airlock, the first team opened the outer door of their vessel and carefully walked the short length of the collar to the green and blue skin of the alien ship.
“Okay, all team units. This is Commander Ril, you’re comm. systems are tied into General Kro’s ship. You’ll be taking your orders from him and Lord Larek.” Ril said
“This is Team 1. We’re at the outer hull; scanners are picking up the heat signatures of the door but no visible signs of entry. It’s completely featureless…no markings and no controls.”
“Copy Team 1. Can you override?” Kro said
“Negative. We’re not picking up any energy emissions other than the heat patterns, but they’re random.”
“Then cut into it.” Kro ordered.
The team commander signalled to him people back in the airlock who brought out a large device. As they put it into position, a tripod extended beneath it and two arms reached out toward the door. Two bright beams shot out at the same point and started cutting into the door. They then started to move apart, cutting along the width of the door and then down it’s length. When it was done, the Team pointed their weapons at the door as their leader pushed it so that it feel down to the deck revealing the inside of the alien airlock.
“We have access.”
“Proceed.” Kro ordered, “But be careful.”
“Yes sir.”
One by one they entered the airlock and put on the helmets of their environmental suits.
“Sir.” said one officer who was scanning the edges of where their machine cut into the ship.
“What?”
“The hull. It’s…it’s growing back. I’m picking up some kind of nanite technology, they’re rebuilding the door out of the material of the piece we broke through.”
“Then lets get in and out quickly.”
The commander looked at the wall before him and found a small yellow light. He pressed his finger to it and the door opened. The group was met with two other teams and they entered the ship. “Atmospheric analysis: oxygen/argon atmosphere. No contaminates that I can detect but I recommend that we continue to wear the suits just in case.”
Then Kro spoke over the communicators. “Team 1, proceed to the command deck. Team 2 locate the computer core. Team 3 locate the engine room.”
“Confirmed sir.” Each team leader said after the other as they split apart.
Kro’s Ship, Immediately Following
“I hate the waiting.” Larek said as he walked back and forth.
“Tell me about it.” Kro said before activating his comm. line. “All teams. Do you have any bodies?”
“Negative sir. Everything appears automatic.” Said one leader
“Agreed. There are relays that are connected to everything.” Said another
“Sir, This is Team 2. We’ve located the central computer.”
“What have you got?” Larek asked
“We have basic access but our linguist is working on translating it…wait…standby.”
“What? What’s going on over there?” Kro asked
“General, the linguist is requesting a secure communication line to Antar.”
“Explain.” Kro ordered
“He needs access to the central database. Xeno-archaeology…ancient languages.”
Kro looked at his communication officer and he opened the link to Antar.
“You’ve got the channel.” Larek said
“Confirmed. He’s accessing the database now.”
“General. This is team 1. We’re at the Control Centre; it’s pretty small for the size of the ship. It looks like everything is designed for one pilot; he can control everything from here…standby. Sir, we have a single body. It looks like there was an explosion; a piece of the bulkhead has penetrated the body. He’s wearing some sort of organic armour that completely encases his body…we’re removing the headpiece.” A short time passed, “Oh god.”
“What? Larek asked
“Sir, we’re running a genetic test to confirm...”
“This is Kro, I want to know what’s going on now.”
“Not over an open link.” The team leader said
“Sir this is Team 2, the linguist has something. You’re not going to believe this.”
Kro looked at Larek. “What the hell is going on over there.” The general asked
“Bring them back. Get them over here for a full de-brief.” Larek said
“This is General Kro, all teams withdraw. Commander Ril, I want those people shipped over here after they go through decontamination.”
Briefing Room, Kro’s Ship, 3 Hours Later
Kro and Larek sat around the table as the three-team leaders and the linguist entered and sat down.
“Okay, what’s going on?” Kro asked
“Sir, the body we found…the genetic structure is human.”
“What?” Larek asked with disbelief
“I ran it twice. That body is a human male, approximately 56 years old and in excellent health.”
“Aside from the chunk of metal sticking out of him.” Kro said
“Yes sir.”
“That’s not all sir.” Said the leader of Team 2 as he looked at the linguist.
“General. The language used by the computer is a variant on cuneiform, it’s the earliest written language on Earth.”
“You are serious?” Larek asked
“Yes sir.”
“You’re saying that the big bad enemy we are facing are humans, a race of people who are at least 500 years behind us have somehow developed technology that is thousands of years a head of us.” Kro said
“Sir they are humans but not from Earth.”
“From what I translated these humans are from another universe, completely different from our own with only a handful of similarities. One of which is the human race. If I’m correct, these people evolved some 400 or 500 thousand years before the people we know. Their world is similar to Earth but the location and landmasses are completely different, even the atmospheric content…they call it Terra.” The linguist said as he looked over his notes. “Yes, here it is. They made contact with a race they called…destroyers…or conquerors…it’s still vague. Anyway, the Destroyers made them into slaves for a few thousand years until they fought back by using a biological weapon made by the destroyers…a virus. They wiped out the enemy and after seeing the threats in their home universe the proceeded to send the virus to other worlds.
Then they found something…basically a method of travelling to other universes. When they did that, they found other threats and the started to wipe them out. But they also found universes with humans. In all cases they found humans to be either under siege or being manipulated by alien life forms. By this time they were…angry. They saw these humans as weak and wiped them out as well. Even the ones in this universe, but it would appear that the humans we know have their immunity.”
“But we’re trying to help Earth. Not subjugate them.” Larek said
“They don’t see it that way.”
“Why?” Kro asked
“From what is in their database about the Destroyers…I think that another similarity between out two universes is our people. Antarians are the Destroyers. The name of the one who ordered and led the invasion of Terra was Kiarvis.”
“Kiarvis is old Antarian from the southern continents.” Larek said
“Yes sir but its contemporary version is Kivar.”
“Well, looks like Kivar’s power hungry attitude isn’t limited to this universe.” Larek said
“When they found our people and another like the one who invaded their world, and that our people constantly interfered with Earth throughout the existence of the human race…they couldn’t launch their viral weapons fast enough. The language they’re using, cuneiform, is their original language. If we, or anyone else, never visited Earth then they could still be using that language. Instead, there are a variety of languages on Earth; some are completely different while others are similar and most are due to alien contact. English, for example, that’s a derivation of Latin…”
“Which is what we use.” Larek said
“Yes sir.”
“What about their technology? Can they come through to here again?” Kro asked
“No sir, it takes the spatial conditions of star systems like the one we just destroyed to open the door. There is another one in this universe but it’s too close to a black hole. They wouldn’t risk it…and that’s from their database. They’ve done a hell of a lot of research on this place before they acted. However, the damage is done.”
“Do the Terra Humans know why their Earth counterparts are immune?” Larek asked
“Yes. From what I can tell we caught a break there. Apparently a few of the Terra’s aren’t as insane as the rest of their race. They slipped an antiviral agent into the meteor that carried the virus to Earth. It took them a long time for them to develop it and it creates an antibody…one antibody that’s reproduces itself only at the conception of a foetus. That single antibody can protect any life form from infection but they only sent it to Earth…as a test.”
“Can we replicate the antibody? Maybe get it to the other races.” Kro asked
“I’m afraid not sir. The makers of this cure were killed as traitors to their people; they never gave any information on their work. Also, even knowing this, we can’t locate the antibody in the human bloodstream. After their initial invasion into this universe they planned on taking out Earth just so they could take out the antibody.”
“So that’s it…no cure.” Larek said
“I’m afraid so sir.”
“Wait. They wanted to wipe out the antibody? If nobody else can use it then why bother?” Kro asked, “There must be a way to use it.”
“But if we can’t find it…”
“Work on it.” Larek ordered. “Use whatever information we get from the ship. There must be something in there. Just keep translating what you find and send it on to the other departments.”
“Right now humans are the only ones who will live through this and through them, so will a part of us. They have the key, we need to see if we can turn it.” Larek said and stood up with Kro
“We better head home. Our resources on the home world are a lot better than the ones we have on board our ships.” Kro said as he moved over to the internal comm. system. “This is General Kro, Set course for Antar. Maximum speed possible.”
“Yes sir.”
Then all ships, whether under their own power or being towed by another they took off for their homes.
Room 34, Motel Outside Roswell, Same Time
“How are you feeling now?” Nicholas asked
“Better. And very eager for some payback, that bitch is so gonna get a whole load of hurt.” Serena said
“Now, now. That’s no way to talk about…what is she? A clone, a sister or just your original body?” Nicholas asked
“Oh no, dead is what she is.” Serena said
“Anyway. Do you remember anything from your link to her?”
“No. Nothing except I saw everyone in the Granolith Chamber. We need to get in there, I have the completed program and I do not want to wait anymore.” Serena said with venom
“Well neither of us can get inside the…mountain.” Nicholas said as an idea popped into his head
“What?”
“We can’t get inside but Tess can. What if you were to try and control her…maybe if I feed you my power…”
“No. I’ve been trying to do that. There’s too much clutter, it’s like there is more than one mind in there.”
“Oh yeah, she would have been blocking herself and using her link to her mate and concubine to help her. Now that she’s gone through the Sharing…” Nicholas said
“Closed book?”
“More like an impenetrable vault.”
“Hmm.”
“What?”
“I may not be able to control her mentally but what if we…oh I don’t know…put a gun to her head, or Kyle’s.”
“I like it. Any of them would do what’s needed to save their mate, they are linked now and can only mate with each other.” Nicholas said
“Well then. I think we need to take a little trip into town. Care to join me lover?” Serena asked
“I think a trip into town would be lovely. Besides, my goddess deserves a shopping trip.” Nicholas said
To Be Continued…
Chapter 22
West Roswell High, Monday Morning
It was their first day back at school since their impromptu vacation. Yet thanks to the memories of their Replicants, they all knew what was going on. Any homework that was left undone by the Replicants was completed with a great deal of time to spare and they were very grateful that they didn’t have to do any catch up studying.
Max and Liz were walking down the hall hand in hand and drawing looks from various people. Then it hit them, before they left they weren’t on good terms and their Replicants hadn’t done anything to change that impression on their classmates.
“Oh hell.” Max said
“Relax. They’ll just think we made up over the weekend.” Liz said
“That was one hell of a weekend.” Max said
“All 3 months of it.” Liz said with a smile as they approached Liz’s class, “Ill see you later.”
Max kissed his lover goodbye and walked down the hall to his class. When Liz entered the class she saw Maria waiting for her at their usual desk with Pam Troy staring at her, shooting daggers with her eyes.
“Good to see some things haven’t changed.” Maria said
“Tell me about it.” Liz said as the teacher came in.
“Okay class.” Mr Thomson said cheerily, “Today we’ll be talking about sex.”
As the class erupted with claps and cheers from the jocks, Liz and Maria just smiled.
Outside Sitting Area, Roswell High, Lunch Time
The group sat down for lunch, talking about their day so far. Whether they wanted to admit it or not each of them missed being in school, even Kyle.
“So who was it in the Eraser Room earlier?” Kyle asked, he and Tess had a prearranged appointment in that little room but were disappointed.
“Not us.” Max said as he snuggled into Liz
“Or us.” Michael and Maria said
Alex and Isabel didn’t say anything; in fact they didn’t even look at their friends.
“Guys?” Tess asked
“What?” Isabel asked
“It was you wasn’t it? You were in the eraser room.” Kyle said
“Well…yeah.” Alex said as he put his hand over Isabel’s
Both teens looked at each other as Isabel used her telekinetic ability to massage his lower appendage.
“You two behave.” Max said, knowing full fine well what Isabel was doing.
Alex gave a quiet groan as he felt the loss of contact, not that there was actually any contact. “So what’s the plans for later?”
“Well we could all go over to our house and have an orgy.” Isabel said with a smile. As much as she was kidding, once the idea entered her head she wanted it to happen.
“Is, let’s not discuss that topic here with lots of people close by.” Max said
“Like you weren’t thinking about it.” Isabel said as she eyed Liz
“There is actually something we could do.” Alex said
“Oh yeah? What?” Kyle asked
“Well…watch.” Alex said as he looked past his friends.
Subtly they all followed Alex’s line of sight to the jock that was currently dating Pam Troy and one of the school’s biggest bullies. He was about to sit down but the chair inched its way back and he landed on his butt. Everybody in the area laughed until he looked at them with a cold, dead stare.
“Alex did you just…?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Kalen said the Sharing was to give you our…gifts but I never thought it would happen this quickly.” Max said
“The morning after I woke up from when we got back I found my alarm clock smashed on the floor about 6 feet from where it should have been. I’m pretty sure I did it.”
“Okay so first things first. We’ve had all our lives to get a handle on our gifts, but you guys this is pretty new.” Tess said
“Yeah, okay this is what we’ll do. We’ll go out to the desert near the mountain, nobody but us ever goes out there so we’ll be able to help you practice without any hiding. Liz has already had a few lessons because of what the Seal’s given her.” Max said
“Oh.” Isabel said as a realisation entered her head.
“What?” Michael asked
“Something Kalen said. About us having the same powers. What if he meant that we would all be able to heal, dream-walk, mind-warp, blast and use the shield.” Isabel said, “Or anything else that turns up.”
“Then we’ve all got practicing to do.” Max said. “We’ll head out tonight.”
“Yeah.” Tess said, “At least Alex is using his gifts for some good.”
They all looked back over at Alex’s handiwork as Pam walked past her boyfriend, she didn’t like being associated with klutzes even if that person was her boyfriend.
“I have to admit it was fun.” Alex said
“Yeah, that moron’s been trying to date me since he moved to town.” Isabel said
“What?” Alex asked
Isabel cringed. “Relax sweetie, you are the only man who is ever going to be inside me.”
“Good.” Alex said
“Definitely good.” Michael said as he and Max gave her the protective brother looks.
“Guys relax. I’m sticking firmly to our little family for my needs.” Isabel said
“Ditto.” Maria and Tess said at the same time and then quickly looked at each other, smiling.
Command Room, Alpha 1, 10:00
“Human?” Feln asked
“That’s what the report said.” Kalen said
“We can’t tell the kids…or the Earth officials.” Feln said
“I know. They’d really go nuts.”
“What about the technology trade?” Feln asked
“What about it?”
“Are you kidding? These Terrans are the proof of what the Earth humans could become.”
“You really think that’s a possibility.” Kalen asked
“Oh come on, look at this planet some time. There’s always a war going on somewhere, politics is not what it could be and there’s more criminal activity in the U.S. than there is in the entire Antarian Empire.”
“I know but we can’t start second guessing our plans just because we know who…what the enemy is. Remember their history is completely different the Earths’.”
“Still it is a concern.” Feln said
“Perhaps, but the Terrans still consider these humans as weak, as an enemy. And just because one door for them is closed doesn’t mean to say they wont find another. We did kill a lot of their ships, I would imagine them to be very…oh what’s that human word?” Kalen said
“Pissed?” Feln said
“Yeah, pissed. Anyway it doesn’t matter. I’m under orders from Lord Larek to continue as normal. Besides, our new members of the Royal Family do give us hope that their species can grow up.” Kalen said
“Well it is his choice. Now what about Nicholas and Serena?” Feln asked
“We’re monitoring the entire area but so far nothing. I don’t know how they’re hiding from our scanners but their doing a hell of a job.”
“What about the sensors on our satellite that our friends put into orbit? It’s at least a thousand times more powerful than our hand units, if we re-direct it’s observation unit back down to Earth instead of out into space we might be able to pin point them.”
“Do you have any idea how many strings I’m going to have to pull in order to move Hubble so that it’s over Roswell? Every human tech working at it’s control centre will have a hundred questions.” Kalen said
“It was a risk when we came up with the idea but our launch capabilities are limited. We needed to give them the satellite to put it up there.” Feln said
“I’ll make the call.” Kalen said
“And I better get back to L.A. There’s a Star Trek Convention going on.”
“You’re actually going?”
“Yeah. It’s just so funny seeing those clowns dress up like aliens…if they only knew.” Feln said
Kalen just chucked as his brother left.
Back Alley, Crashdown Café, 18:00
Prior to going up to the mountain, Michael, Maria and Liz had a shift to do at the café. After a boring night, Michael and Maria decided to take their break and went out into the alley to get some fresh air. Above them the sky was a pink/orange colour as the sun set.
“Nice night.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria agreed
Michael looked at Maria. He hadn’t been with her since the island and every instinct in his body was telling him to mate with her. Quickly he rushed at her, pinning her against the wall as he ravished her mouth. Maria wrapped her hands behind his neck as he pressed himself against her body.
“Mich…Michael…we can’t. The rules, no sex in the Crashdown.” Maria gasped as Michael lifted up the hem of her uniform.
“We’re not in the Crashdown. We’re outside.” Michael said as he took hold of the sides of her uniform and pulled them apart, sending some of the snaps flying before unzipping his jeans.
“Useful loophole.” Maria said
Michael moved back in, snaking his hands down to grab her butt. He grabbed onto the delicate material of her panties and ripped them from her body. With fire in his eyes he lifted Maria up and thrust into his mate.
Maria was overcome with heat; both her arms and legs were latched onto her lover as he eased his dick inside her slick passage and then withdrew. Groaning, he thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was surprisingly wet, and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the alien’s cock reaching her depths. Michael pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. He could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy; she was so wet that her pussy actually made sloshing sounds. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard.
“You’re gonna make me come Babe.” Maria cooed in his ear. Michael wasn’t taking time for foreplay, which was just fine by her this time, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of climatic explosion. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt a firestorm rise up through her. She began to burn, and she tightened her legs around his waist.
Michael began to fuck her even faster. He felt her juices coating his balls and thighs as they slid against each other frantically. He felt her chest heaving against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts.
“Oh Michael…Michael…MICHAEL.” Maria cried out before Michael latched onto her mouth with his.
Practically shrieking into his warm mouth, she thrust her tongue into him forcefully. He felt her pussy constrict around him and he felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He began to thrust into her harder and deeper, completely forgetting about where they were. Still kissing, he groaned loudly into her mouth. His balls tightened and he blasted her insides with his hot semen. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her now much-wetter snatch.
His actions finally slowed down, until he was just standing on the balls of his feet and leaning up into her, his cock still buried deep in her.
“Gnnnnn…I needed that.” Maria said, kissing him on his cheek, “I love you.”
“I love you too. And thank you for letting me…” Michael said
“Oh don’t thank me, I should be thanking you. That was just…wow.”
“Your welcome.” Michael said with pride.
Gently he eased himself out of his mate and tucked his cock back inside his jeans before he looked over Maria’s tattered clothes.
“Well, I think we should consider clothes as a casualty of pure love, lust and passion.” Maria said as she picked up the remains of her underwear.
“Consider this you’re first lesson in molecular manipulation.” Michael said as he flattened her underwear in his hands. “Now don’t see the material, see past that. See the molecules and atoms that make up the fabric. Don’t worry you can do it.”
“Uhhhhh…okay.” Maria said
“Now slowly wave your hand over it and re-arrange them, complete the missing parts and fix the holes.” Michael said
As she did as she was told, her hand glowed. When she opened her eyes she saw her fully repaired underwear and took them from Michael. Then she eased them back on and then tried the same with her uniform until everything was normal.
“Not bad for a first timer.” Michael said
“This from the person who had difficulty most of his life.” Maria said
“In case you hadn’t noticed, I got control now.” Michael said
“Oh I noticed Spaceboy. You have *very* impressive *control*.” Maria said
“Come on breaks over.” Michael said as he opened the door to see Liz on the other side making out with Max, his hands inside her panties and cupping her ass.
Michael cleared his throat and they eased apart. “Do you two want to take a break now?”
“No.” Liz said, “Just taking a breather.”
“So how long before you’re shift’s over?” Max asked
“A couple of hours.” Liz said
Pod Mountain, 19:00
Silently a strike team that was deployed by General Masters was heading to the mountain. They had no idea of its significance or what lay inside; they were only following the GPS co-ordinates that lead them to their targets.
“Sir. Targets at 3 o’clock high.”
“How many?”
“Two sir, one male and one female.”
“Fielding, your firearm.” The commander ordered
The sniper handed over his rife to him and he looked through the night vision scope, giving him the perfect view of the people.
“Yeah, that’s them.” he said as he handed back to the sniper before taking out his radio. “Wolf to Hunter, come in Hunter.”
“This is Hunter.”
“Little Red Riding Hood and Grandma are in the forest.”
“Eat them, and enjoy the feast.”
“Confirmed.” said the commander. He then turned to his units. “Everyone, keep them targeted. Fielding, take them out.”
“Yes sir.” Fielding said as he trained his weapon on Serena and Nicholas. “I have the male.”
“Fire.”
The single shot rang out in the desert and the bullet went flying straight for the small of Nicholas’s back. It penetrated the seal.
“ARCHHHHHHHHHH.” the alien screamed as he fell back into Serena’s arms.
She held him for less than a second before his body burst into a cloud of dust. Then came the second shot but she dived to the ground, the bullet hitting the rock above her. She became filled with rage and pushed her hand over the edge of the cliff and sent wave after wave of energy in random directions. The rocks all around the area were shattered and exploded.
“Sir, I can’t get a shot.”
“She’s got us pinned down.”
“Franks, can you get a shot up there?”
“Sir. I doubt I would hit her.” He said
“I don’t need you to hit her, just shoot in her general direction.”
“Yes sir.”
Franks removed his rocket launcher from his back, loaded it and aimed it. The projectile slammed into the rock, creating a massive explosion that sent boulders flying.
Serena covered her head and tried to shoot each of chunks that wear heading for her. Her break in shooting at the soldiers allowed them to aim their weapons at the area and showered it with a hail of bullets. The sniper took a shot and nicked her shoulder while Franks reloaded his launcher and took a more precise shot. The small missile exploded near Serena just as she raised her hand, the flames ensnared her, consuming her body.
The soldiers waited for more attacks, waited to see if they were clear from any more attacks. They never came. Carefully they made their way up the cliffs to where the most damage due to explosion was.
“These Skins don’t leave remains other than dust but the hybrid should be more or less intact. I want that body.”
“Yes sir.”
Each man proceeded to shift the rubble, throwing it off the cliff to clear the path.
30 Minutes Later…
“Sir we’ve checked all over this ledge and Fielding checked out the base of the cliff. No body was found.” Franks said
“Damn it.”
“Sir, the missiles I used were an experimental version of Thermite Plasma. Depending on how close she was to that last detonation, she could have been vaporised.” Franks said
“Only if I’m lucky.” Said the commander before going for his radio. “This is Wolf. Little Red Riding Hood went down a treat. Grandma was tasty but lacks meat. Repeat, lacks meat.”
“Who the hell is it that thinks of these codes terms?” Franks asked
“General Masters. He loves the fairy tales. If Serena is still out here she’s badly wounded and not getting far. Keep looking until the extraction chopper gets here.”
“Yes sir.”
The soldiers separated but kept within visual range of each other as the continued to look around the area.
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 21:00
Kyle and Tess walked into their house just as Jim was leaving.
“Hi dad.” Kyle said
“Kyle, Tess. How’d the training go?” Jim asked
“Good. I can now mind-warp…sort of.” Kyle said
“Sort of?” Jim asked
“Well I…”
“He appears to be stuck on a porn star. She’s the only one that he conjures up even if he isn’t thinking of her.” Tess said
“A porn star?” Jim asked
“Yeah. I can’t explain it.” Kyle said
“I can. You, Kyle Valenti, have way too much sex on the brain.” Tess said, “Come on, we’re going to clear this house of all porn. From now on, no naked bods of anyone outside our little group.”
“Okay, that’s enough you two. I don’t need to know any of this…except for the fact that when I get home you’ll be telling me where you, my underage son, bought pornographic material.” Jim said sternly
“Ooops.” Tess said
“Yeah, major ooops.” Kyle said as he looked at his lover, “Where are you going anyway?” he asked his father
“I have a date and I’m running late.” Jim said
“A date? With who?” Tess asked with a smile
Jim just raised his eyebrow and Tess blushed slightly as she realised who it was.
“Just don’t bother waiting up.” Jim said as he left and got in his car.
“What?” Kyle asked, “Who’s he gonna see?”
Tess slapped the back of his head for being that slow. “Amy Deluca.”
“He’s dating Maria’s mom.” Kyle said, “Okie dokie…more weirdness for my life.”
“Why, what’s weird about it? They are two health adults who have a very active lifestyle and keen interest in each other.” Tess said
“Tess. That’s my father and Amy is Amy. I mean I like her but she’s…out there.” Kyle said
“Actually she’s pretty down to earth.” Tess said
“How’d you know?” Kyle asked
“I’m sleeping with her daughter remember. We’ve shared our minds, hearts and souls.”
“Maybe I should sleep with her too, get myself the same insight.” Kyle joked but regretted it the second Tess thrust her elbow into his gut.
“Remember babe. I’m the only girl for you.” Tess said, “But you’re right. You need to get to know Amy.”
“Oh that’ll be fun.” Kyle said as he and Tess started to move around their bedroom to gather up all his old porn he kept hidden, while relocating all his favourite material.
“ALL of it Kyle.” Tess warned, “Actually it could be fun. Maybe we should have a dinner, a family dinner.”
“Family?”
“Yeah, you, me, Maria, Michael, Jim and Amy. We are after all one big loving group. We may not be a family and it may not work out with your dad and Amy but Michael is my cousin and as soon as he and Maria…well, as I said, one big family.”
To Be Continued…
West Roswell High, Monday Morning
It was their first day back at school since their impromptu vacation. Yet thanks to the memories of their Replicants, they all knew what was going on. Any homework that was left undone by the Replicants was completed with a great deal of time to spare and they were very grateful that they didn’t have to do any catch up studying.
Max and Liz were walking down the hall hand in hand and drawing looks from various people. Then it hit them, before they left they weren’t on good terms and their Replicants hadn’t done anything to change that impression on their classmates.
“Oh hell.” Max said
“Relax. They’ll just think we made up over the weekend.” Liz said
“That was one hell of a weekend.” Max said
“All 3 months of it.” Liz said with a smile as they approached Liz’s class, “Ill see you later.”
Max kissed his lover goodbye and walked down the hall to his class. When Liz entered the class she saw Maria waiting for her at their usual desk with Pam Troy staring at her, shooting daggers with her eyes.
“Good to see some things haven’t changed.” Maria said
“Tell me about it.” Liz said as the teacher came in.
“Okay class.” Mr Thomson said cheerily, “Today we’ll be talking about sex.”
As the class erupted with claps and cheers from the jocks, Liz and Maria just smiled.
Outside Sitting Area, Roswell High, Lunch Time
The group sat down for lunch, talking about their day so far. Whether they wanted to admit it or not each of them missed being in school, even Kyle.
“So who was it in the Eraser Room earlier?” Kyle asked, he and Tess had a prearranged appointment in that little room but were disappointed.
“Not us.” Max said as he snuggled into Liz
“Or us.” Michael and Maria said
Alex and Isabel didn’t say anything; in fact they didn’t even look at their friends.
“Guys?” Tess asked
“What?” Isabel asked
“It was you wasn’t it? You were in the eraser room.” Kyle said
“Well…yeah.” Alex said as he put his hand over Isabel’s
Both teens looked at each other as Isabel used her telekinetic ability to massage his lower appendage.
“You two behave.” Max said, knowing full fine well what Isabel was doing.
Alex gave a quiet groan as he felt the loss of contact, not that there was actually any contact. “So what’s the plans for later?”
“Well we could all go over to our house and have an orgy.” Isabel said with a smile. As much as she was kidding, once the idea entered her head she wanted it to happen.
“Is, let’s not discuss that topic here with lots of people close by.” Max said
“Like you weren’t thinking about it.” Isabel said as she eyed Liz
“There is actually something we could do.” Alex said
“Oh yeah? What?” Kyle asked
“Well…watch.” Alex said as he looked past his friends.
Subtly they all followed Alex’s line of sight to the jock that was currently dating Pam Troy and one of the school’s biggest bullies. He was about to sit down but the chair inched its way back and he landed on his butt. Everybody in the area laughed until he looked at them with a cold, dead stare.
“Alex did you just…?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Kalen said the Sharing was to give you our…gifts but I never thought it would happen this quickly.” Max said
“The morning after I woke up from when we got back I found my alarm clock smashed on the floor about 6 feet from where it should have been. I’m pretty sure I did it.”
“Okay so first things first. We’ve had all our lives to get a handle on our gifts, but you guys this is pretty new.” Tess said
“Yeah, okay this is what we’ll do. We’ll go out to the desert near the mountain, nobody but us ever goes out there so we’ll be able to help you practice without any hiding. Liz has already had a few lessons because of what the Seal’s given her.” Max said
“Oh.” Isabel said as a realisation entered her head.
“What?” Michael asked
“Something Kalen said. About us having the same powers. What if he meant that we would all be able to heal, dream-walk, mind-warp, blast and use the shield.” Isabel said, “Or anything else that turns up.”
“Then we’ve all got practicing to do.” Max said. “We’ll head out tonight.”
“Yeah.” Tess said, “At least Alex is using his gifts for some good.”
They all looked back over at Alex’s handiwork as Pam walked past her boyfriend, she didn’t like being associated with klutzes even if that person was her boyfriend.
“I have to admit it was fun.” Alex said
“Yeah, that moron’s been trying to date me since he moved to town.” Isabel said
“What?” Alex asked
Isabel cringed. “Relax sweetie, you are the only man who is ever going to be inside me.”
“Good.” Alex said
“Definitely good.” Michael said as he and Max gave her the protective brother looks.
“Guys relax. I’m sticking firmly to our little family for my needs.” Isabel said
“Ditto.” Maria and Tess said at the same time and then quickly looked at each other, smiling.
Command Room, Alpha 1, 10:00
“Human?” Feln asked
“That’s what the report said.” Kalen said
“We can’t tell the kids…or the Earth officials.” Feln said
“I know. They’d really go nuts.”
“What about the technology trade?” Feln asked
“What about it?”
“Are you kidding? These Terrans are the proof of what the Earth humans could become.”
“You really think that’s a possibility.” Kalen asked
“Oh come on, look at this planet some time. There’s always a war going on somewhere, politics is not what it could be and there’s more criminal activity in the U.S. than there is in the entire Antarian Empire.”
“I know but we can’t start second guessing our plans just because we know who…what the enemy is. Remember their history is completely different the Earths’.”
“Still it is a concern.” Feln said
“Perhaps, but the Terrans still consider these humans as weak, as an enemy. And just because one door for them is closed doesn’t mean to say they wont find another. We did kill a lot of their ships, I would imagine them to be very…oh what’s that human word?” Kalen said
“Pissed?” Feln said
“Yeah, pissed. Anyway it doesn’t matter. I’m under orders from Lord Larek to continue as normal. Besides, our new members of the Royal Family do give us hope that their species can grow up.” Kalen said
“Well it is his choice. Now what about Nicholas and Serena?” Feln asked
“We’re monitoring the entire area but so far nothing. I don’t know how they’re hiding from our scanners but their doing a hell of a job.”
“What about the sensors on our satellite that our friends put into orbit? It’s at least a thousand times more powerful than our hand units, if we re-direct it’s observation unit back down to Earth instead of out into space we might be able to pin point them.”
“Do you have any idea how many strings I’m going to have to pull in order to move Hubble so that it’s over Roswell? Every human tech working at it’s control centre will have a hundred questions.” Kalen said
“It was a risk when we came up with the idea but our launch capabilities are limited. We needed to give them the satellite to put it up there.” Feln said
“I’ll make the call.” Kalen said
“And I better get back to L.A. There’s a Star Trek Convention going on.”
“You’re actually going?”
“Yeah. It’s just so funny seeing those clowns dress up like aliens…if they only knew.” Feln said
Kalen just chucked as his brother left.
Back Alley, Crashdown Café, 18:00
Prior to going up to the mountain, Michael, Maria and Liz had a shift to do at the café. After a boring night, Michael and Maria decided to take their break and went out into the alley to get some fresh air. Above them the sky was a pink/orange colour as the sun set.
“Nice night.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria agreed
Michael looked at Maria. He hadn’t been with her since the island and every instinct in his body was telling him to mate with her. Quickly he rushed at her, pinning her against the wall as he ravished her mouth. Maria wrapped her hands behind his neck as he pressed himself against her body.
“Mich…Michael…we can’t. The rules, no sex in the Crashdown.” Maria gasped as Michael lifted up the hem of her uniform.
“We’re not in the Crashdown. We’re outside.” Michael said as he took hold of the sides of her uniform and pulled them apart, sending some of the snaps flying before unzipping his jeans.
“Useful loophole.” Maria said
Michael moved back in, snaking his hands down to grab her butt. He grabbed onto the delicate material of her panties and ripped them from her body. With fire in his eyes he lifted Maria up and thrust into his mate.
Maria was overcome with heat; both her arms and legs were latched onto her lover as he eased his dick inside her slick passage and then withdrew. Groaning, he thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was surprisingly wet, and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the alien’s cock reaching her depths. Michael pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. He could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy; she was so wet that her pussy actually made sloshing sounds. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard.
“You’re gonna make me come Babe.” Maria cooed in his ear. Michael wasn’t taking time for foreplay, which was just fine by her this time, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of climatic explosion. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt a firestorm rise up through her. She began to burn, and she tightened her legs around his waist.
Michael began to fuck her even faster. He felt her juices coating his balls and thighs as they slid against each other frantically. He felt her chest heaving against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts.
“Oh Michael…Michael…MICHAEL.” Maria cried out before Michael latched onto her mouth with his.
Practically shrieking into his warm mouth, she thrust her tongue into him forcefully. He felt her pussy constrict around him and he felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He began to thrust into her harder and deeper, completely forgetting about where they were. Still kissing, he groaned loudly into her mouth. His balls tightened and he blasted her insides with his hot semen. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her now much-wetter snatch.
His actions finally slowed down, until he was just standing on the balls of his feet and leaning up into her, his cock still buried deep in her.
“Gnnnnn…I needed that.” Maria said, kissing him on his cheek, “I love you.”
“I love you too. And thank you for letting me…” Michael said
“Oh don’t thank me, I should be thanking you. That was just…wow.”
“Your welcome.” Michael said with pride.
Gently he eased himself out of his mate and tucked his cock back inside his jeans before he looked over Maria’s tattered clothes.
“Well, I think we should consider clothes as a casualty of pure love, lust and passion.” Maria said as she picked up the remains of her underwear.
“Consider this you’re first lesson in molecular manipulation.” Michael said as he flattened her underwear in his hands. “Now don’t see the material, see past that. See the molecules and atoms that make up the fabric. Don’t worry you can do it.”
“Uhhhhh…okay.” Maria said
“Now slowly wave your hand over it and re-arrange them, complete the missing parts and fix the holes.” Michael said
As she did as she was told, her hand glowed. When she opened her eyes she saw her fully repaired underwear and took them from Michael. Then she eased them back on and then tried the same with her uniform until everything was normal.
“Not bad for a first timer.” Michael said
“This from the person who had difficulty most of his life.” Maria said
“In case you hadn’t noticed, I got control now.” Michael said
“Oh I noticed Spaceboy. You have *very* impressive *control*.” Maria said
“Come on breaks over.” Michael said as he opened the door to see Liz on the other side making out with Max, his hands inside her panties and cupping her ass.
Michael cleared his throat and they eased apart. “Do you two want to take a break now?”
“No.” Liz said, “Just taking a breather.”
“So how long before you’re shift’s over?” Max asked
“A couple of hours.” Liz said
Pod Mountain, 19:00
Silently a strike team that was deployed by General Masters was heading to the mountain. They had no idea of its significance or what lay inside; they were only following the GPS co-ordinates that lead them to their targets.
“Sir. Targets at 3 o’clock high.”
“How many?”
“Two sir, one male and one female.”
“Fielding, your firearm.” The commander ordered
The sniper handed over his rife to him and he looked through the night vision scope, giving him the perfect view of the people.
“Yeah, that’s them.” he said as he handed back to the sniper before taking out his radio. “Wolf to Hunter, come in Hunter.”
“This is Hunter.”
“Little Red Riding Hood and Grandma are in the forest.”
“Eat them, and enjoy the feast.”
“Confirmed.” said the commander. He then turned to his units. “Everyone, keep them targeted. Fielding, take them out.”
“Yes sir.” Fielding said as he trained his weapon on Serena and Nicholas. “I have the male.”
“Fire.”
The single shot rang out in the desert and the bullet went flying straight for the small of Nicholas’s back. It penetrated the seal.
“ARCHHHHHHHHHH.” the alien screamed as he fell back into Serena’s arms.
She held him for less than a second before his body burst into a cloud of dust. Then came the second shot but she dived to the ground, the bullet hitting the rock above her. She became filled with rage and pushed her hand over the edge of the cliff and sent wave after wave of energy in random directions. The rocks all around the area were shattered and exploded.
“Sir, I can’t get a shot.”
“She’s got us pinned down.”
“Franks, can you get a shot up there?”
“Sir. I doubt I would hit her.” He said
“I don’t need you to hit her, just shoot in her general direction.”
“Yes sir.”
Franks removed his rocket launcher from his back, loaded it and aimed it. The projectile slammed into the rock, creating a massive explosion that sent boulders flying.
Serena covered her head and tried to shoot each of chunks that wear heading for her. Her break in shooting at the soldiers allowed them to aim their weapons at the area and showered it with a hail of bullets. The sniper took a shot and nicked her shoulder while Franks reloaded his launcher and took a more precise shot. The small missile exploded near Serena just as she raised her hand, the flames ensnared her, consuming her body.
The soldiers waited for more attacks, waited to see if they were clear from any more attacks. They never came. Carefully they made their way up the cliffs to where the most damage due to explosion was.
“These Skins don’t leave remains other than dust but the hybrid should be more or less intact. I want that body.”
“Yes sir.”
Each man proceeded to shift the rubble, throwing it off the cliff to clear the path.
30 Minutes Later…
“Sir we’ve checked all over this ledge and Fielding checked out the base of the cliff. No body was found.” Franks said
“Damn it.”
“Sir, the missiles I used were an experimental version of Thermite Plasma. Depending on how close she was to that last detonation, she could have been vaporised.” Franks said
“Only if I’m lucky.” Said the commander before going for his radio. “This is Wolf. Little Red Riding Hood went down a treat. Grandma was tasty but lacks meat. Repeat, lacks meat.”
“Who the hell is it that thinks of these codes terms?” Franks asked
“General Masters. He loves the fairy tales. If Serena is still out here she’s badly wounded and not getting far. Keep looking until the extraction chopper gets here.”
“Yes sir.”
The soldiers separated but kept within visual range of each other as the continued to look around the area.
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 21:00
Kyle and Tess walked into their house just as Jim was leaving.
“Hi dad.” Kyle said
“Kyle, Tess. How’d the training go?” Jim asked
“Good. I can now mind-warp…sort of.” Kyle said
“Sort of?” Jim asked
“Well I…”
“He appears to be stuck on a porn star. She’s the only one that he conjures up even if he isn’t thinking of her.” Tess said
“A porn star?” Jim asked
“Yeah. I can’t explain it.” Kyle said
“I can. You, Kyle Valenti, have way too much sex on the brain.” Tess said, “Come on, we’re going to clear this house of all porn. From now on, no naked bods of anyone outside our little group.”
“Okay, that’s enough you two. I don’t need to know any of this…except for the fact that when I get home you’ll be telling me where you, my underage son, bought pornographic material.” Jim said sternly
“Ooops.” Tess said
“Yeah, major ooops.” Kyle said as he looked at his lover, “Where are you going anyway?” he asked his father
“I have a date and I’m running late.” Jim said
“A date? With who?” Tess asked with a smile
Jim just raised his eyebrow and Tess blushed slightly as she realised who it was.
“Just don’t bother waiting up.” Jim said as he left and got in his car.
“What?” Kyle asked, “Who’s he gonna see?”
Tess slapped the back of his head for being that slow. “Amy Deluca.”
“He’s dating Maria’s mom.” Kyle said, “Okie dokie…more weirdness for my life.”
“Why, what’s weird about it? They are two health adults who have a very active lifestyle and keen interest in each other.” Tess said
“Tess. That’s my father and Amy is Amy. I mean I like her but she’s…out there.” Kyle said
“Actually she’s pretty down to earth.” Tess said
“How’d you know?” Kyle asked
“I’m sleeping with her daughter remember. We’ve shared our minds, hearts and souls.”
“Maybe I should sleep with her too, get myself the same insight.” Kyle joked but regretted it the second Tess thrust her elbow into his gut.
“Remember babe. I’m the only girl for you.” Tess said, “But you’re right. You need to get to know Amy.”
“Oh that’ll be fun.” Kyle said as he and Tess started to move around their bedroom to gather up all his old porn he kept hidden, while relocating all his favourite material.
“ALL of it Kyle.” Tess warned, “Actually it could be fun. Maybe we should have a dinner, a family dinner.”
“Family?”
“Yeah, you, me, Maria, Michael, Jim and Amy. We are after all one big loving group. We may not be a family and it may not work out with your dad and Amy but Michael is my cousin and as soon as he and Maria…well, as I said, one big family.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 23
Roswell Reservoir, 05:00 The Next Morning
Serena did survive the attack, although her present condition couldn’t be called alive. Her skin was badly charred, black and covered with cracked scabs. Her left arm was missing, blown off by the blast but the intense heat cauterised the wound. The left side of her head barely had any hair and her eye was closed, she was unable to open it. At least three of her ribs were broken as was her remaining hand.
She fought to stay alive. She could barely sustain the mind-warp that made her attackers see her as a rock and was relieved that they left the area before her concentration failed. She struggled to make her way from the mountain and back to the reservoir. It was her hatred that kept her going through all the moments that she wanted to just lay on the ground and give up. Every time she paused she saw Nicholas for that brief second that he lay in her arms before turning to dust. Now she wanted blood.
When she reached the waters edge she just threw herself in. She held her breath, allowing herself to sink until she reached the mouth of the cave that Nasedo had set up. She did everything she could to swim into it and when she did she struggled to catch her breath. She knew that if she didn’t act soon she would be dead and so she kept moving. She pulled out every healing stone that was kept in the small cave and created a circle with them.
Serena lay in the circle and took hold of Nasedo’s modified stone. She gripped it tightly in her hand and held it over her heart. All of the stones glowed brightly and filled the cave with their regenerative energies. Out of sheer exhaustion she fell asleep as the stones did their work.
The last thing she mumbled was “Nicholas” before she passed out.
Tess’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, 06:00
Kyle had felt an intense wave of sadness come from his lover. He entered his former bedroom to see Tess sitting up with her back against the wall and her knees up against her chest, tears streaming down her face.
“Tess?” Kyle asked, “What’s wrong?”
“You were killed and then there was an explosion and I was hurt….”
“Tess it was only a dream.” Kyle said reassuringly
“No. No it wasn’t. Something happened to Serena, I’m just seeing it from my perspective. She’s in so much pain Kyle…and its not just physical. He’s dead and I think she really loved him.”
“Who?”
“Nicholas.” Tess said
“Nicholas?” Kyle asked with disbelief
“I know. But I’m feeling her, it’s like she’s completely in tune with me.”
“I thought you opening yourself to me, Michael and Maria would keep her out?”
“Yes but…this is really strong Kyle. There’s so much hate in her…”
“Do you know where she is?” Kyle asked
Tess thought for a moment, “Water…surrounded by water. Why?”
Kyle looked at her.
“No.” Tess said, “You’re not going after her.”
“She’s going to be coming after us Tess. If she is hurt then we’ll have the advantage and I wont go alone. I’ll call Max, Michael and Alex and the girls can come over to keep you company. We should probably not let the folks know what’s going on.” Kyle said
“Kyle, no. She’s got nothing left to loose, she’s just too dangerous.” Tess said
Kyle held her hand. “It’ll be okay Tess.”
Kyle got up off the bed and walked over to the door but before he stepped through it he looked at his girlfriend. He eased the door closed and went to pick up the phone.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Same Time
During the night Alex decided to pay Max a visit…and so did Michael. Actually to be more precise Alex wanted to visit Isabel but got the wrong window and upon seeing Max in nothing but his boxers he decided to stay. Now it was early in the morning and all three were awake once again.
Max and Alex both held Michael’s gaze for a brief instant, then Max stood up off the bed, skimming his body along Alex’s hard thighs and chest until they also stood face to face. Michael watched as Max’s boxers fell to the ground and then as he held Alex. Alex pulled Max even closer, mashing their cocks together, his hands caressing Max’s round ass, then roaming up the aliens back. Alex gathered Max’s hair in his fists, and slowly pulled his face closer. As their lips met, Michael saw Max’s tongue caressing Alex’s, their mouths opened wider and suddenly the two men were devouring each other.
Max finally broke the kiss. Breathing hard and smiling in hunger, he fixed Alex with a smouldering stare before very deliberately, he leaned in close again to slowly run the tip of his tongue over Alex’s parted lips. Alex’s eyes fluttered shut, his head lolling back. “Oh, Max.” he urged with a low moan
Max gently trailed his tongue along the line of Alex’s jaw until he reached an ear. As Max’s tongue invaded Alex’s ear, Alex let out a soft sigh that became a low growl when Max bit and nibbled on his earlobe.
“Damn it, Max. You’re going to make me shoot before you get to any of the good parts.” Alex placed his hands on Max’s shoulders, attempting to force his friend to his knees. However Max would have none of it yet.
He stepped back from Alex momentarily and Michael could see his two friends engorged cocks swaying against each other. Alex reached out to grasp Max’s phallus, giving it a few quick strokes. Alex decided that if Max wasn’t going to go down on him then he would go down on Max. Alex bent over and lightly licked both of Max’s nipples and then caressed the hard line of his pecks with long, languid strokes of his tongue.
Now it was Max’s turn to moan in supplication as Alex’s wet tongue trailed over his skin. Michael found himself leaning forward on the bed to get a better view as Alex lazily encircled one nipple and then bit down, causing Max to gasp sharply. After tonguing both nipples until they gleamed wetly in the filtered light from the window, Alex sank to his knees and grabbed Max’s ass. He drove his tongue into Max’s bellybutton, licking and sucking noisily. Suddenly, Max’s cock jabbed Alex sharply in the chin. Alex pulled away with a mischievous gleam in his eye. Alex took hold of Max’s balls and swallowed his cock whole. Unable to resist any longer, Michael slid a hand down and pumped his cock in rhythm with Alex’s bobbing head. Then Alex backed off and stood up.
The two slowly padded towards him, his friends pulsing cocks as they stood on either side of him mesmerized Michael. He ached to reach out and touch them, taste them, but he couldn’t seem to move. His own cock throbbed as his heart thudded in his chest. Max and Alex each extended a hand in invitation, breaking the spell. Michael rose to meet them, once more finding himself face to face with Alex. Alex pulled Michael into his arms and began lightly nibbling at his lips. They were dry with anticipation so Alex tenderly moistened them with his tongue, then pried them open and slid into Michael’s mouth.
Michael’s senses were in overload. Alex’s tongue gracefully twined with his own, Alex’s body felt so hard and warm against him. He trembled in his hunger and then realized that Alex was not the only one nibbling and tonguing his body. Behind him, Max lovingly ran his fingers over Michael’s neck and shoulders and then followed their path with his tongue. He pressed his body tight against Michael’s naked ass, licking his ears, biting, sending shivers down Michael’s spine. Sandwiched between two gorgeous, naked men and grinding against their cocks, feeling their mouths meander over his body, Michael was in bliss.
Suddenly, a shock of cool air rushed against his back. Michael realized that Max pulled away. As Alex sucked Michael’s tongue into his mouth again, Michael felt the cool air caressing his bare ass as Max licked with his warm tongue. He kissed and nipped at the base of Michael’s tailbone and sucked at the swell of Michael’s cheeks. Michael’s cock bobbed up and down in his excitement, banging into Alex’s. At the contact, Michael moaned with pleasure into Alex’s open mouth. Max and Alex came up for air as their foreheads touched. Alex stared Michael in the eye as he reached down to pinch his nipples twisting the tiny nubs between his fingers. Michael had only a moment to marvel at the jolt of pleasure shooting from his nipples to his cock. Max moved around to the front to watch his Second and his boyfriend enjoy them selves. Alex returned to his knees and quickly took Michael’s dick into his mouth. Michael looked down to his friend kneeling before him. Max gazed into Michael’s eyes as Michael’s cock slipped past his lips. Michael looked back down and watched inch after inch slowly disappear down Alex’s throat.
“Oh God, Oh God, Oh God, Oh God.” Michael felt his body slump, his knees buckling under the intense pleasure of Alex’s sucking. He found that he couldn’t look away.
Alex then stopped his bobbing and held only the tip of Michael’s cock inside his lips. He began rapidly vibrating his tongue on a tiny spot just below the head. Michael came. His hips jerked forward, his body rigid as every muscle strained with his orgasm. His scream of pleasure was abruptly muffled as Max jumped up and roughly turned his head to plunge his tongue down Michael’s throat. When Max broke the kiss, Michael collapsed back against him. Once again he was surrounded by hard male flesh as Alex stood up to embrace him. Michael’s head canted back onto Max’s shoulder, his eyes fluttered open and he saw Alex lean forward to kiss Max, the two lovers savouring his taste.
Max sat back on the bed as he watched Michael regain control of his senses. The dazed alien knelt before the human whose oral talents had gotten him off and wrapped his lips around Alex’s cock. Alex was so excited that his rod had never been harder, except when in the company of an overly amorous and naked Isabel Evans. Michael sucked away, bobbing his head and pumping with his hand. Alex couldn’t last, he didn’t want to, he just wanted to cum and that is what happened after only a few minutes.
“Ghnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Alex quietly groaned as his seed poured into the alien’s mouth.
However Michael wasn’t done. He wanted to taste both Max and Alex in his mouth at the same time so he crawled over to his king and started to give Max a blowjob.
Then came a knock at the door. “Max. Telephone call for you.” Came Philip’s voice from behind the door. He heard the phone ring but was already up early because of a meeting.
“Be right…there dad.” Max called out
He tried to get Michael off of him but his fellow alien’s mouth was latched firmly around his dick as his hand pumped him.
“Mi…Michael…please get off.” Max begged quietly
“Actually I think he’s trying to get you off.” Alex joked as he lay on the bed next to Max.
“MAX. It’s Kyle. He said it’s important.” His father called out again
Michael then backed off. “Alright, go before he comes in.” he said
Max pulled his boxers back on but it did nothing to hide his straining erection. He then moved over to the door.
“Max, wait.” Alex said and threw a pair of jogging pants to his lover before the alien opened the door.
Max quickly put on the loose fitting bottoms and smiled before he went to answer the phone.
5 Minutes Later…
Max calmly walked back into his bedroom to see Michael and Alex’s hands wrapped around each other’s dicks, slowly but firmly pumping away. It was Alex who was facing the door and looked up when he saw Max come back into the bedroom. He stopped his hands movements, causing Michael to look behind him.
“What’s up?” Alex asked
“Get dressed.” Max said, “Both of you. We’re meeting up with Kyle, something’s going on with Serena.”
Max then went to the door that went into the bathroom that he shared with Isabel as Alex and Michael jumped around the room to pick up their clothes. Max opened the connecting door into Isabel’s room.
Isabel was sound asleep, resting on her front. Her naked back was clearly visible as her thin bed cover was around her butt. Max moved over to the bed, lifted the sheet over her body and sat down next to her as he gently shook her awake. Isabel slowly opened her eyes and turned around, her arm kept hold of the sheet over her breasts as her vision cleared.
“Max?” Isabel said, “What time is it?”
“Early. I need you to get dressed, Serena’s at it.” Max said
“Max we have school in a few hours.” Isabel said
“We’ll be back in time. I just need you to be with Liz, Tess and Maria…keep an eye on each other.”
Isabel’s eyes opened wider. “And where will you guys be?”
“Looking.” Max said
“Max.”
“I’ll let you get dressed.” Max said as he left.
Isabel got out of bed and used her powers to clean herself off before getting dressed. She had a feeling that they wouldn’t have time for a shower this morning before school. When she was ready she moved into Max’s room to see Alex waiting by the window.
“Alex? How long have you been here?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…a while.” Alex said
Isabel walked seductively over to her lover and kissed him hard, knowing that he spent the night with Max. “Well, I think my brother needs to learn to share.”
“Hey, he knocked on my window.” Max said defensively
“And I was planning on…uh…walking you up this morning.” Alex said
“Oh really? Well then…”
“Uh could we get back to this later?” Michael said as he pulled on his shoes.
“Okay.” Alex said
“Isabel. You take the jeep; pick up Maria, Tess and then head over to Liz’s. Stay there as long as you can but don’t be late for school. We’ll join you when we can.” Max said
“No. Max, if you don’t find her in time, just make sure you’re back at school in time. We promised our parents.” Isabel said
“She’s right Max. Technically we should let Feln know, we should at least make sure that we can get to school.” Alex said
Max relented and nodded.
“Okay, we’ll be there when we can.” He said
They left a note for the senior Evans, telling them that they were going out early to get in a little power practice before school.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Liz was laying on her bed in her panties and nothing else. In her hand was a camcorder, filming away as Tess wrapped her arms around Maria and Isabel lavished the human blondes breasts with her tongues. All three were wearing nothing except their underwear.
“Isabel. Go deep.” Liz ordered, “Come on now, we need to give our guys a good show.”
Isabel shifted her eyes over to Liz and looked at the camera as her fingers moved under the waistband of Maria’s thong.
“Ugnnnnnnnnn.” Maria gasped slightly as she felt Isabel penetrate her body
Tess’s hands were all over Maria but then she ran her hands up and down Isabel’s arms. Tess loved the feel of smooth skin and the people in this room had more than enough to go around. Eagerly she pressed her tits into Maria’s back, burning her nipples into the skin of her girlfriend.
“Tess…go for it.” Liz said
Tess then slipped her own fingers into Isabel’s underwear as Maria reached back and did the same to Tess. All three were fingering each other furiously.
Then there was a knock at the door. “Liz Honey, you’re going to be late for school.” Nancy yelled through the door.
“Okay mom.” Liz called
Liz shut off the camera and hide the tape with her journals before all four dressed quickly. The three blondes left through the bedroom window and met with Liz by the jeep downstairs. Liz barely said hello to her parents as she grabbed a piece of toast and ran out.
“Good to see she’s still eating well.” Jeff said as he turned the page of his newspaper
Roswell Reservoir, 20 Minutes Later
“Are you sure she’s here?” Max asked
“Tess said she felt Serena was surrounded by water. This is the only body of water near Roswell.” Kyle said
“Well I’m not seeing a boat or anything. Oh hell she could have meant a swimming pool or even a bathtub.” Michael said
“No. This place just feels right, Serena is here.” Kyle said
“How can you be sure?” Alex asked
“She’s a part of Tess…she’s a part of me.” Kyle said
“So where the hell is she?” Michael asked
Max knelt down and touched the surface of the water.
Flash***
Serena charred body was walking along the edge of the water and then fell in.
End Flash***
“She’s under the water. There’s an entrance to a cave about half way to the bottom.” Max said
“Great. How do we get down there?” Kyle asked
“We make our own entrance.” Michael said
He backed up to a clear area and looked around to make sure they were alone. He extended his hand and created a continuous pulse that cut into the rock. He carved a narrow passage that spiralled down into the ground. When he reached the appropriate depth, Michael stopped and started to cut across in the general direction of where Max thought the cave was.
Inside the Cave, Reservoir, Immediately Following
A part of the back wall in the cave glowed and then vanished. The four teens arrived to see Serena lying on the floor with the glowing healing stones surrounding her. Her severed limb was in the middle of regenerating, the bones had fully formed and muscle tissue was growing along them. Her skin was also healing. The burns were fading and the cracked skin was coming together.
“She’s totally out of it.” Max said as they circled her
“So, now what?” Alex asked
“If we let her heal she’ll just keep coming after us until…” Max said
“Until she kills us or we kill her.” Michael said
“Right now she wont feel anything…it would be easier to just…if we do it now.” Kyle said
“Just to be sure. I’m not the only one who’s having problems with this?” Alex said
“Definitely not the only one.” Max said
“Yeah.” Michael and Kyle said at the same time. Both looked down at the young woman who looked like Tess in every detail. Since Serena’s domination of Ava’s body she returned her appearance to what it should be, no tattoos, no hair dye and no piercings in unusual places. She was a part of Tess and as such she is Michael’s cousin and Kyle couldn’t help but see his lover. The damage to her body almost caused him to throw up; he hoped he would never see Tess like that.
“Then how can we…” Alex said
“Because it’s the lesser to two evils. “ Max interrupted his lover
Alex just nodded.
Max raised his hand and Michael followed suit, both focusing their powers for a single, quick blast.
{MAX STOP.} Came a voice from nowhere.
All of them heard it and both aliens withdrew their hands as the voice startled them.
“Liz?” Max asked
{Hi Honey.} Liz said
“Liz, what’s going on?” Alex asked
{Tess is picking up something from Serena. She’s not alone.} Liz said
“What?” Michael asked
{The healing stones are healing the body but they’re also regenerating something else. Ava’s original brainwaves are re-emerging.}
“I thought Ava was gone permanently?” Kyle said
{Not any more. The stones are healing her but Serena is still there.} Liz said
“We need to get her out. If we can save Ava…” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Any ideas on your end Liz?”
{Nothing except…}
“Except?” Max asked
{I’m not sure. I think you need to change the orientation of the stones, turn them all exactly 180 degrees from their current positions.}
Each of the young men moved to the stones and carefully turned them around before moving onto the next and then the next.
“Done. She’s still healing…is Tess picking up anything different?” Michael asked
{No. Nothing.} Liz said
Then Max spotted the black stone held tightly in the palm of her hand and through his eyes, Liz saw it also.
“Liz could that…” Max said
{Yes. I don’t know how you’re going to do it but you need to get that stone out of her hand, that’s keeping her fixed.}
“Any ideas?” Michael asked
“What about that telekinetic thing?” Kyle said, “You two have the experience with it, you could lift her hand and get the stone out.”
“We can’t penetrate the energy field from the stones. It’ll suspend the healing and right now that’s not a good thing.” Max said as they watched as more veins started to form on her arm.
“Then we be very careful, you lift her hand up and open her hand. If we just let it fall out that might be enough.” Kyle said
{Max you need to try.} Liz said, {Tess wants you to.}
“Yeah. Okay.” Max said as he knelt down.
He extended his hand and eased Serena’s hand up as far as he dared, then he looked at Michael. Michael knelt and one by one he pulled her fingers open. As he approached the last finger that held the stone securely, the first finger moved back to cover the stone. Michael pulled back the finger only to have another take it’s place. He tried again and again only to be rewarded by becoming pissed off.
“Michael I can’t keep this up forever. Quit playing.” Max said as sweat formed on his brow
“It isn’t me. I swear she’s doing this just to fuck with me.” Michael said
“Oh for god sake.” Kyle said, “Alex.”
“Yeah.” Alex said as both boys knelt by Michael
All three focused and Serena’s hand opened, allowing the stone to fall onto her body and roll down onto the floor.
{About damn time.} Liz admonished
“Sorry.” Max said
“What now? We can’t just leave her here.” Kyle said
“If we move her she wont heal.” Max said
“I’ll stay.” Michael said
Everyone looked at him.
“She’s family. I wont leave her alone, besides I’ve missed a lot of school. One more day wont hurt.” Michael said
“What about your promise to Amy?” Max asked
“She’ll understand…if she doesn’t, I’ll just have to deal.” Michael said
“Michael, we don’t even know if Serena’s gone or not.” Alex said.
At that point Serena’s eyes opened and two beams of blinding white light shot out from them. The light massed at the roof of the cave, swirling around like a thick mist.
“Serena.” Kyle said
“What?” Max asked
{That’s her conscious mind Max. That energy allows her to exist outside of a body but it wont last forever; she needs to be inside a compatible body. That’s either Ava or Tess. She wont be able to get to Tess, we’re shielding her over here and Ava is protected by the healing energy for the moment.} Liz thought to them
“How the hell does she know all this?” Michael asked
“It must be the Seal inside her.” Max said as he looked at the black healing stone. “Liz, that stone stabilised her…it was modified by the Granolith right?”
{Yes.}
“The Granolith could sustain her as well couldn’t it?” Max asked
{Yeah but the Granolith is too…far. Oh nice idea.} Liz said
“What? What idea?” Michael asked
Max smiled as he picked up the stone. “Watch.”
“Hey Serena.” Max called out, “I got a home for you…I promise I’ll take you to the Granolith.”
Max held up the stone to just below the vapour but nothing happened.
“Come on Serena. You can’t last, at least in the stone you get some sensation.” Max said, “Oh and you’ll also be alive, eagerly waiting for the day when you get to kill us with painful and horrible deaths.”
The energy swirled down and poured itself into the black stone.
“Nice.” Kyle said
Max looked at the stone and covered it with a piece of cloth. He quickly looked for a box to store the stone in but found nothing; he then turned to the walls and used his powers to cut out a square block, a foot on each edge, from the stonewalls. Quickly he carved a hole big enough for the healing stone and put it inside before sealing it up, securing the alien device in a tomb of solid rock. Max smiled at the block.
“You know that word gullible isn’t in the dictionary.” Max said
“Really?” Kyle said
Everyone looked from the block to Kyle with disbelief.
“Oh…yeah, now I get it.” Kyle said, slightly embarrassed
“What are you going to do now?” Michael asked
Max looked at the main cave entrance and the pool of water. “I’m going to put this somewhere where no one can get to it.”
Max used his powers to etch a warning on the faces of the rock, on four of the sides he etched the biohazard symbol and on the other four Max put the symbol for nuclear waste, he didn’t want anyone opening this little box. Then he protected the surface of the rock to prevent the water from wearing away at it. Max jumped into the pool and took the block with him. He swam down as far as he could and just let the rock fall down to the bottom of the reservoir.
When he returned to the cave he found the other three waiting for him, watching over Ava.
“Nobody’s gonna find that and if they do they wont open it in a hurry. I’ll contact Kalen and let him know what the block looks like so that they wont go near it.” Max said
“Then we better get to school.” Kyle said as Max used his powers to dry himself off.
“See you later man.” Max said as they said goodbye to Michael as he sat next to Ava.
Gym, Roswell High, End of Class, Just Before Lunch
It was the girl’s gym class and the only one that Liz, Tess, Maria and Isabel all shared. It was also a free period for the guys, who were sitting up in the stands, pretending to do homework as they watched their girlfriends move. As the teacher was about to dismiss them so they could shower and get changed, the door opened.
The classes complete attention was on the new arrive and all they could see was Tess marching through the hall toward…Tess. Michael followed close behind.
“Am I seeing double?” one student asked
“What the…” said one student
“Fucking hell.” Finished Pam Troy
“Troy. Language.” the teacher said
“Sorry miss.” Pam said as Ava reached Tess.
The second she did, Ava reached up with her brand new arm and slapped Tess before anyone could stop her.
“Next time you’ve got head problems keep them to yourself and away from me.” Ava said angrily
Maria reached her and grabbed Ava’s arm before she could strike again. “Touch her again and I’ll tear your head off.”
“I’d like to see you try.” Ava spat back
“Then perhaps I should try.” Liz said with her arms crossed
Ava looked at the brunette and could see she had changed a lot since they last met. That wasn’t all though. Ava could see an aura surrounding Liz and instantly knew that she was now queen. Slowly she backed away a little and looked down to the floor.
“Ava, I swear I didn’t know about Serena until…”
“Save it. Do you have any idea what I’ve been through? I’ve been living in shit holes, burned, blown up and I had that…that…little smurf…god I can’t even say it.” Ava said, then she surprised everyone by hugging Tess.
That was when the group had fully gathered, surrounded by the class. “Why’d you hug me?” Tess said
“Cause you kept a part of yourself open. You knew I could be saved and you told the others.” Ava said as she turned to the guys. “Michael tells me it’s you three I have to thank. Thank you. Now where is that bitch?”
“Serena?” Max said, “She’s out of the picture.”
“Okay. Given the company I can wait for details until later but I do want them.” Ava said, “All details.” she added with a seductive tone and indicating that she wanted to talk about how Liz was now queen, “Come on cuz.”
“What? Where are you going?” Tess said
“I’m moving in with our cousin here until I get my own place.” Ava said
Michael shrugged his shoulders. “We owe her.” He said and then followed her.
The class then surrounded the remaining members of the group.
“Who the hell was that?”
“That’s…eh…she’s…complicated.” Tess said
“Her name’s Ava and she’s Tess’s sister.” Max said
“What was that crap about being blown up?” Pam asked
Liz thought fast. “She was kidnapped a while ago, before Tess came to Roswell, and was caught in an explosion…we though she was dead.”
“Okay, okay. That’s enough.” Said the teacher, “All of you get showered and changed…except you seven. Tess this is pretty huge, I think you should talk to the councillor.”
“No. I’m fine.” Tess said
“Tess, please.”
“Tess maybe you should.” Max said, {We don’t want to draw any more attention.}
{I guess.} Tess thought to the others through their link. “Okay, I’ll go, after I get changed.”
“I’ll go with you.” Maria said
“Thanks.” Tess said
Kyle wanted to go to and Tess just nodded. All three left without the teacher saying anything. The teacher then turned to the remaining four. “You all knew about this?”
“Tess told us.” Max said
“It was a while ago now and she dealt with it as well as could be expected.” Isabel said
“And Michael being her cousin?”
“That we found out recently when Michael did a little digging. He traced his biological parents to their families and that led him to Tess’s mom…she’s dead.” Alex said, talking mental notes on the web of intricate lies they were building.
“I see. Okay, Isabel and Liz…go get changed. You two, get your things and get to lunch.”
“Yes miss.” All four said together and then left.
To Be Continued…
Roswell Reservoir, 05:00 The Next Morning
Serena did survive the attack, although her present condition couldn’t be called alive. Her skin was badly charred, black and covered with cracked scabs. Her left arm was missing, blown off by the blast but the intense heat cauterised the wound. The left side of her head barely had any hair and her eye was closed, she was unable to open it. At least three of her ribs were broken as was her remaining hand.
She fought to stay alive. She could barely sustain the mind-warp that made her attackers see her as a rock and was relieved that they left the area before her concentration failed. She struggled to make her way from the mountain and back to the reservoir. It was her hatred that kept her going through all the moments that she wanted to just lay on the ground and give up. Every time she paused she saw Nicholas for that brief second that he lay in her arms before turning to dust. Now she wanted blood.
When she reached the waters edge she just threw herself in. She held her breath, allowing herself to sink until she reached the mouth of the cave that Nasedo had set up. She did everything she could to swim into it and when she did she struggled to catch her breath. She knew that if she didn’t act soon she would be dead and so she kept moving. She pulled out every healing stone that was kept in the small cave and created a circle with them.
Serena lay in the circle and took hold of Nasedo’s modified stone. She gripped it tightly in her hand and held it over her heart. All of the stones glowed brightly and filled the cave with their regenerative energies. Out of sheer exhaustion she fell asleep as the stones did their work.
The last thing she mumbled was “Nicholas” before she passed out.
Tess’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, 06:00
Kyle had felt an intense wave of sadness come from his lover. He entered his former bedroom to see Tess sitting up with her back against the wall and her knees up against her chest, tears streaming down her face.
“Tess?” Kyle asked, “What’s wrong?”
“You were killed and then there was an explosion and I was hurt….”
“Tess it was only a dream.” Kyle said reassuringly
“No. No it wasn’t. Something happened to Serena, I’m just seeing it from my perspective. She’s in so much pain Kyle…and its not just physical. He’s dead and I think she really loved him.”
“Who?”
“Nicholas.” Tess said
“Nicholas?” Kyle asked with disbelief
“I know. But I’m feeling her, it’s like she’s completely in tune with me.”
“I thought you opening yourself to me, Michael and Maria would keep her out?”
“Yes but…this is really strong Kyle. There’s so much hate in her…”
“Do you know where she is?” Kyle asked
Tess thought for a moment, “Water…surrounded by water. Why?”
Kyle looked at her.
“No.” Tess said, “You’re not going after her.”
“She’s going to be coming after us Tess. If she is hurt then we’ll have the advantage and I wont go alone. I’ll call Max, Michael and Alex and the girls can come over to keep you company. We should probably not let the folks know what’s going on.” Kyle said
“Kyle, no. She’s got nothing left to loose, she’s just too dangerous.” Tess said
Kyle held her hand. “It’ll be okay Tess.”
Kyle got up off the bed and walked over to the door but before he stepped through it he looked at his girlfriend. He eased the door closed and went to pick up the phone.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Same Time
During the night Alex decided to pay Max a visit…and so did Michael. Actually to be more precise Alex wanted to visit Isabel but got the wrong window and upon seeing Max in nothing but his boxers he decided to stay. Now it was early in the morning and all three were awake once again.
Max and Alex both held Michael’s gaze for a brief instant, then Max stood up off the bed, skimming his body along Alex’s hard thighs and chest until they also stood face to face. Michael watched as Max’s boxers fell to the ground and then as he held Alex. Alex pulled Max even closer, mashing their cocks together, his hands caressing Max’s round ass, then roaming up the aliens back. Alex gathered Max’s hair in his fists, and slowly pulled his face closer. As their lips met, Michael saw Max’s tongue caressing Alex’s, their mouths opened wider and suddenly the two men were devouring each other.
Max finally broke the kiss. Breathing hard and smiling in hunger, he fixed Alex with a smouldering stare before very deliberately, he leaned in close again to slowly run the tip of his tongue over Alex’s parted lips. Alex’s eyes fluttered shut, his head lolling back. “Oh, Max.” he urged with a low moan
Max gently trailed his tongue along the line of Alex’s jaw until he reached an ear. As Max’s tongue invaded Alex’s ear, Alex let out a soft sigh that became a low growl when Max bit and nibbled on his earlobe.
“Damn it, Max. You’re going to make me shoot before you get to any of the good parts.” Alex placed his hands on Max’s shoulders, attempting to force his friend to his knees. However Max would have none of it yet.
He stepped back from Alex momentarily and Michael could see his two friends engorged cocks swaying against each other. Alex reached out to grasp Max’s phallus, giving it a few quick strokes. Alex decided that if Max wasn’t going to go down on him then he would go down on Max. Alex bent over and lightly licked both of Max’s nipples and then caressed the hard line of his pecks with long, languid strokes of his tongue.
Now it was Max’s turn to moan in supplication as Alex’s wet tongue trailed over his skin. Michael found himself leaning forward on the bed to get a better view as Alex lazily encircled one nipple and then bit down, causing Max to gasp sharply. After tonguing both nipples until they gleamed wetly in the filtered light from the window, Alex sank to his knees and grabbed Max’s ass. He drove his tongue into Max’s bellybutton, licking and sucking noisily. Suddenly, Max’s cock jabbed Alex sharply in the chin. Alex pulled away with a mischievous gleam in his eye. Alex took hold of Max’s balls and swallowed his cock whole. Unable to resist any longer, Michael slid a hand down and pumped his cock in rhythm with Alex’s bobbing head. Then Alex backed off and stood up.
The two slowly padded towards him, his friends pulsing cocks as they stood on either side of him mesmerized Michael. He ached to reach out and touch them, taste them, but he couldn’t seem to move. His own cock throbbed as his heart thudded in his chest. Max and Alex each extended a hand in invitation, breaking the spell. Michael rose to meet them, once more finding himself face to face with Alex. Alex pulled Michael into his arms and began lightly nibbling at his lips. They were dry with anticipation so Alex tenderly moistened them with his tongue, then pried them open and slid into Michael’s mouth.
Michael’s senses were in overload. Alex’s tongue gracefully twined with his own, Alex’s body felt so hard and warm against him. He trembled in his hunger and then realized that Alex was not the only one nibbling and tonguing his body. Behind him, Max lovingly ran his fingers over Michael’s neck and shoulders and then followed their path with his tongue. He pressed his body tight against Michael’s naked ass, licking his ears, biting, sending shivers down Michael’s spine. Sandwiched between two gorgeous, naked men and grinding against their cocks, feeling their mouths meander over his body, Michael was in bliss.
Suddenly, a shock of cool air rushed against his back. Michael realized that Max pulled away. As Alex sucked Michael’s tongue into his mouth again, Michael felt the cool air caressing his bare ass as Max licked with his warm tongue. He kissed and nipped at the base of Michael’s tailbone and sucked at the swell of Michael’s cheeks. Michael’s cock bobbed up and down in his excitement, banging into Alex’s. At the contact, Michael moaned with pleasure into Alex’s open mouth. Max and Alex came up for air as their foreheads touched. Alex stared Michael in the eye as he reached down to pinch his nipples twisting the tiny nubs between his fingers. Michael had only a moment to marvel at the jolt of pleasure shooting from his nipples to his cock. Max moved around to the front to watch his Second and his boyfriend enjoy them selves. Alex returned to his knees and quickly took Michael’s dick into his mouth. Michael looked down to his friend kneeling before him. Max gazed into Michael’s eyes as Michael’s cock slipped past his lips. Michael looked back down and watched inch after inch slowly disappear down Alex’s throat.
“Oh God, Oh God, Oh God, Oh God.” Michael felt his body slump, his knees buckling under the intense pleasure of Alex’s sucking. He found that he couldn’t look away.
Alex then stopped his bobbing and held only the tip of Michael’s cock inside his lips. He began rapidly vibrating his tongue on a tiny spot just below the head. Michael came. His hips jerked forward, his body rigid as every muscle strained with his orgasm. His scream of pleasure was abruptly muffled as Max jumped up and roughly turned his head to plunge his tongue down Michael’s throat. When Max broke the kiss, Michael collapsed back against him. Once again he was surrounded by hard male flesh as Alex stood up to embrace him. Michael’s head canted back onto Max’s shoulder, his eyes fluttered open and he saw Alex lean forward to kiss Max, the two lovers savouring his taste.
Max sat back on the bed as he watched Michael regain control of his senses. The dazed alien knelt before the human whose oral talents had gotten him off and wrapped his lips around Alex’s cock. Alex was so excited that his rod had never been harder, except when in the company of an overly amorous and naked Isabel Evans. Michael sucked away, bobbing his head and pumping with his hand. Alex couldn’t last, he didn’t want to, he just wanted to cum and that is what happened after only a few minutes.
“Ghnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Alex quietly groaned as his seed poured into the alien’s mouth.
However Michael wasn’t done. He wanted to taste both Max and Alex in his mouth at the same time so he crawled over to his king and started to give Max a blowjob.
Then came a knock at the door. “Max. Telephone call for you.” Came Philip’s voice from behind the door. He heard the phone ring but was already up early because of a meeting.
“Be right…there dad.” Max called out
He tried to get Michael off of him but his fellow alien’s mouth was latched firmly around his dick as his hand pumped him.
“Mi…Michael…please get off.” Max begged quietly
“Actually I think he’s trying to get you off.” Alex joked as he lay on the bed next to Max.
“MAX. It’s Kyle. He said it’s important.” His father called out again
Michael then backed off. “Alright, go before he comes in.” he said
Max pulled his boxers back on but it did nothing to hide his straining erection. He then moved over to the door.
“Max, wait.” Alex said and threw a pair of jogging pants to his lover before the alien opened the door.
Max quickly put on the loose fitting bottoms and smiled before he went to answer the phone.
5 Minutes Later…
Max calmly walked back into his bedroom to see Michael and Alex’s hands wrapped around each other’s dicks, slowly but firmly pumping away. It was Alex who was facing the door and looked up when he saw Max come back into the bedroom. He stopped his hands movements, causing Michael to look behind him.
“What’s up?” Alex asked
“Get dressed.” Max said, “Both of you. We’re meeting up with Kyle, something’s going on with Serena.”
Max then went to the door that went into the bathroom that he shared with Isabel as Alex and Michael jumped around the room to pick up their clothes. Max opened the connecting door into Isabel’s room.
Isabel was sound asleep, resting on her front. Her naked back was clearly visible as her thin bed cover was around her butt. Max moved over to the bed, lifted the sheet over her body and sat down next to her as he gently shook her awake. Isabel slowly opened her eyes and turned around, her arm kept hold of the sheet over her breasts as her vision cleared.
“Max?” Isabel said, “What time is it?”
“Early. I need you to get dressed, Serena’s at it.” Max said
“Max we have school in a few hours.” Isabel said
“We’ll be back in time. I just need you to be with Liz, Tess and Maria…keep an eye on each other.”
Isabel’s eyes opened wider. “And where will you guys be?”
“Looking.” Max said
“Max.”
“I’ll let you get dressed.” Max said as he left.
Isabel got out of bed and used her powers to clean herself off before getting dressed. She had a feeling that they wouldn’t have time for a shower this morning before school. When she was ready she moved into Max’s room to see Alex waiting by the window.
“Alex? How long have you been here?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…a while.” Alex said
Isabel walked seductively over to her lover and kissed him hard, knowing that he spent the night with Max. “Well, I think my brother needs to learn to share.”
“Hey, he knocked on my window.” Max said defensively
“And I was planning on…uh…walking you up this morning.” Alex said
“Oh really? Well then…”
“Uh could we get back to this later?” Michael said as he pulled on his shoes.
“Okay.” Alex said
“Isabel. You take the jeep; pick up Maria, Tess and then head over to Liz’s. Stay there as long as you can but don’t be late for school. We’ll join you when we can.” Max said
“No. Max, if you don’t find her in time, just make sure you’re back at school in time. We promised our parents.” Isabel said
“She’s right Max. Technically we should let Feln know, we should at least make sure that we can get to school.” Alex said
Max relented and nodded.
“Okay, we’ll be there when we can.” He said
They left a note for the senior Evans, telling them that they were going out early to get in a little power practice before school.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Liz was laying on her bed in her panties and nothing else. In her hand was a camcorder, filming away as Tess wrapped her arms around Maria and Isabel lavished the human blondes breasts with her tongues. All three were wearing nothing except their underwear.
“Isabel. Go deep.” Liz ordered, “Come on now, we need to give our guys a good show.”
Isabel shifted her eyes over to Liz and looked at the camera as her fingers moved under the waistband of Maria’s thong.
“Ugnnnnnnnnn.” Maria gasped slightly as she felt Isabel penetrate her body
Tess’s hands were all over Maria but then she ran her hands up and down Isabel’s arms. Tess loved the feel of smooth skin and the people in this room had more than enough to go around. Eagerly she pressed her tits into Maria’s back, burning her nipples into the skin of her girlfriend.
“Tess…go for it.” Liz said
Tess then slipped her own fingers into Isabel’s underwear as Maria reached back and did the same to Tess. All three were fingering each other furiously.
Then there was a knock at the door. “Liz Honey, you’re going to be late for school.” Nancy yelled through the door.
“Okay mom.” Liz called
Liz shut off the camera and hide the tape with her journals before all four dressed quickly. The three blondes left through the bedroom window and met with Liz by the jeep downstairs. Liz barely said hello to her parents as she grabbed a piece of toast and ran out.
“Good to see she’s still eating well.” Jeff said as he turned the page of his newspaper
Roswell Reservoir, 20 Minutes Later
“Are you sure she’s here?” Max asked
“Tess said she felt Serena was surrounded by water. This is the only body of water near Roswell.” Kyle said
“Well I’m not seeing a boat or anything. Oh hell she could have meant a swimming pool or even a bathtub.” Michael said
“No. This place just feels right, Serena is here.” Kyle said
“How can you be sure?” Alex asked
“She’s a part of Tess…she’s a part of me.” Kyle said
“So where the hell is she?” Michael asked
Max knelt down and touched the surface of the water.
Flash***
Serena charred body was walking along the edge of the water and then fell in.
End Flash***
“She’s under the water. There’s an entrance to a cave about half way to the bottom.” Max said
“Great. How do we get down there?” Kyle asked
“We make our own entrance.” Michael said
He backed up to a clear area and looked around to make sure they were alone. He extended his hand and created a continuous pulse that cut into the rock. He carved a narrow passage that spiralled down into the ground. When he reached the appropriate depth, Michael stopped and started to cut across in the general direction of where Max thought the cave was.
Inside the Cave, Reservoir, Immediately Following
A part of the back wall in the cave glowed and then vanished. The four teens arrived to see Serena lying on the floor with the glowing healing stones surrounding her. Her severed limb was in the middle of regenerating, the bones had fully formed and muscle tissue was growing along them. Her skin was also healing. The burns were fading and the cracked skin was coming together.
“She’s totally out of it.” Max said as they circled her
“So, now what?” Alex asked
“If we let her heal she’ll just keep coming after us until…” Max said
“Until she kills us or we kill her.” Michael said
“Right now she wont feel anything…it would be easier to just…if we do it now.” Kyle said
“Just to be sure. I’m not the only one who’s having problems with this?” Alex said
“Definitely not the only one.” Max said
“Yeah.” Michael and Kyle said at the same time. Both looked down at the young woman who looked like Tess in every detail. Since Serena’s domination of Ava’s body she returned her appearance to what it should be, no tattoos, no hair dye and no piercings in unusual places. She was a part of Tess and as such she is Michael’s cousin and Kyle couldn’t help but see his lover. The damage to her body almost caused him to throw up; he hoped he would never see Tess like that.
“Then how can we…” Alex said
“Because it’s the lesser to two evils. “ Max interrupted his lover
Alex just nodded.
Max raised his hand and Michael followed suit, both focusing their powers for a single, quick blast.
{MAX STOP.} Came a voice from nowhere.
All of them heard it and both aliens withdrew their hands as the voice startled them.
“Liz?” Max asked
{Hi Honey.} Liz said
“Liz, what’s going on?” Alex asked
{Tess is picking up something from Serena. She’s not alone.} Liz said
“What?” Michael asked
{The healing stones are healing the body but they’re also regenerating something else. Ava’s original brainwaves are re-emerging.}
“I thought Ava was gone permanently?” Kyle said
{Not any more. The stones are healing her but Serena is still there.} Liz said
“We need to get her out. If we can save Ava…” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Any ideas on your end Liz?”
{Nothing except…}
“Except?” Max asked
{I’m not sure. I think you need to change the orientation of the stones, turn them all exactly 180 degrees from their current positions.}
Each of the young men moved to the stones and carefully turned them around before moving onto the next and then the next.
“Done. She’s still healing…is Tess picking up anything different?” Michael asked
{No. Nothing.} Liz said
Then Max spotted the black stone held tightly in the palm of her hand and through his eyes, Liz saw it also.
“Liz could that…” Max said
{Yes. I don’t know how you’re going to do it but you need to get that stone out of her hand, that’s keeping her fixed.}
“Any ideas?” Michael asked
“What about that telekinetic thing?” Kyle said, “You two have the experience with it, you could lift her hand and get the stone out.”
“We can’t penetrate the energy field from the stones. It’ll suspend the healing and right now that’s not a good thing.” Max said as they watched as more veins started to form on her arm.
“Then we be very careful, you lift her hand up and open her hand. If we just let it fall out that might be enough.” Kyle said
{Max you need to try.} Liz said, {Tess wants you to.}
“Yeah. Okay.” Max said as he knelt down.
He extended his hand and eased Serena’s hand up as far as he dared, then he looked at Michael. Michael knelt and one by one he pulled her fingers open. As he approached the last finger that held the stone securely, the first finger moved back to cover the stone. Michael pulled back the finger only to have another take it’s place. He tried again and again only to be rewarded by becoming pissed off.
“Michael I can’t keep this up forever. Quit playing.” Max said as sweat formed on his brow
“It isn’t me. I swear she’s doing this just to fuck with me.” Michael said
“Oh for god sake.” Kyle said, “Alex.”
“Yeah.” Alex said as both boys knelt by Michael
All three focused and Serena’s hand opened, allowing the stone to fall onto her body and roll down onto the floor.
{About damn time.} Liz admonished
“Sorry.” Max said
“What now? We can’t just leave her here.” Kyle said
“If we move her she wont heal.” Max said
“I’ll stay.” Michael said
Everyone looked at him.
“She’s family. I wont leave her alone, besides I’ve missed a lot of school. One more day wont hurt.” Michael said
“What about your promise to Amy?” Max asked
“She’ll understand…if she doesn’t, I’ll just have to deal.” Michael said
“Michael, we don’t even know if Serena’s gone or not.” Alex said.
At that point Serena’s eyes opened and two beams of blinding white light shot out from them. The light massed at the roof of the cave, swirling around like a thick mist.
“Serena.” Kyle said
“What?” Max asked
{That’s her conscious mind Max. That energy allows her to exist outside of a body but it wont last forever; she needs to be inside a compatible body. That’s either Ava or Tess. She wont be able to get to Tess, we’re shielding her over here and Ava is protected by the healing energy for the moment.} Liz thought to them
“How the hell does she know all this?” Michael asked
“It must be the Seal inside her.” Max said as he looked at the black healing stone. “Liz, that stone stabilised her…it was modified by the Granolith right?”
{Yes.}
“The Granolith could sustain her as well couldn’t it?” Max asked
{Yeah but the Granolith is too…far. Oh nice idea.} Liz said
“What? What idea?” Michael asked
Max smiled as he picked up the stone. “Watch.”
“Hey Serena.” Max called out, “I got a home for you…I promise I’ll take you to the Granolith.”
Max held up the stone to just below the vapour but nothing happened.
“Come on Serena. You can’t last, at least in the stone you get some sensation.” Max said, “Oh and you’ll also be alive, eagerly waiting for the day when you get to kill us with painful and horrible deaths.”
The energy swirled down and poured itself into the black stone.
“Nice.” Kyle said
Max looked at the stone and covered it with a piece of cloth. He quickly looked for a box to store the stone in but found nothing; he then turned to the walls and used his powers to cut out a square block, a foot on each edge, from the stonewalls. Quickly he carved a hole big enough for the healing stone and put it inside before sealing it up, securing the alien device in a tomb of solid rock. Max smiled at the block.
“You know that word gullible isn’t in the dictionary.” Max said
“Really?” Kyle said
Everyone looked from the block to Kyle with disbelief.
“Oh…yeah, now I get it.” Kyle said, slightly embarrassed
“What are you going to do now?” Michael asked
Max looked at the main cave entrance and the pool of water. “I’m going to put this somewhere where no one can get to it.”
Max used his powers to etch a warning on the faces of the rock, on four of the sides he etched the biohazard symbol and on the other four Max put the symbol for nuclear waste, he didn’t want anyone opening this little box. Then he protected the surface of the rock to prevent the water from wearing away at it. Max jumped into the pool and took the block with him. He swam down as far as he could and just let the rock fall down to the bottom of the reservoir.
When he returned to the cave he found the other three waiting for him, watching over Ava.
“Nobody’s gonna find that and if they do they wont open it in a hurry. I’ll contact Kalen and let him know what the block looks like so that they wont go near it.” Max said
“Then we better get to school.” Kyle said as Max used his powers to dry himself off.
“See you later man.” Max said as they said goodbye to Michael as he sat next to Ava.
Gym, Roswell High, End of Class, Just Before Lunch
It was the girl’s gym class and the only one that Liz, Tess, Maria and Isabel all shared. It was also a free period for the guys, who were sitting up in the stands, pretending to do homework as they watched their girlfriends move. As the teacher was about to dismiss them so they could shower and get changed, the door opened.
The classes complete attention was on the new arrive and all they could see was Tess marching through the hall toward…Tess. Michael followed close behind.
“Am I seeing double?” one student asked
“What the…” said one student
“Fucking hell.” Finished Pam Troy
“Troy. Language.” the teacher said
“Sorry miss.” Pam said as Ava reached Tess.
The second she did, Ava reached up with her brand new arm and slapped Tess before anyone could stop her.
“Next time you’ve got head problems keep them to yourself and away from me.” Ava said angrily
Maria reached her and grabbed Ava’s arm before she could strike again. “Touch her again and I’ll tear your head off.”
“I’d like to see you try.” Ava spat back
“Then perhaps I should try.” Liz said with her arms crossed
Ava looked at the brunette and could see she had changed a lot since they last met. That wasn’t all though. Ava could see an aura surrounding Liz and instantly knew that she was now queen. Slowly she backed away a little and looked down to the floor.
“Ava, I swear I didn’t know about Serena until…”
“Save it. Do you have any idea what I’ve been through? I’ve been living in shit holes, burned, blown up and I had that…that…little smurf…god I can’t even say it.” Ava said, then she surprised everyone by hugging Tess.
That was when the group had fully gathered, surrounded by the class. “Why’d you hug me?” Tess said
“Cause you kept a part of yourself open. You knew I could be saved and you told the others.” Ava said as she turned to the guys. “Michael tells me it’s you three I have to thank. Thank you. Now where is that bitch?”
“Serena?” Max said, “She’s out of the picture.”
“Okay. Given the company I can wait for details until later but I do want them.” Ava said, “All details.” she added with a seductive tone and indicating that she wanted to talk about how Liz was now queen, “Come on cuz.”
“What? Where are you going?” Tess said
“I’m moving in with our cousin here until I get my own place.” Ava said
Michael shrugged his shoulders. “We owe her.” He said and then followed her.
The class then surrounded the remaining members of the group.
“Who the hell was that?”
“That’s…eh…she’s…complicated.” Tess said
“Her name’s Ava and she’s Tess’s sister.” Max said
“What was that crap about being blown up?” Pam asked
Liz thought fast. “She was kidnapped a while ago, before Tess came to Roswell, and was caught in an explosion…we though she was dead.”
“Okay, okay. That’s enough.” Said the teacher, “All of you get showered and changed…except you seven. Tess this is pretty huge, I think you should talk to the councillor.”
“No. I’m fine.” Tess said
“Tess, please.”
“Tess maybe you should.” Max said, {We don’t want to draw any more attention.}
{I guess.} Tess thought to the others through their link. “Okay, I’ll go, after I get changed.”
“I’ll go with you.” Maria said
“Thanks.” Tess said
Kyle wanted to go to and Tess just nodded. All three left without the teacher saying anything. The teacher then turned to the remaining four. “You all knew about this?”
“Tess told us.” Max said
“It was a while ago now and she dealt with it as well as could be expected.” Isabel said
“And Michael being her cousin?”
“That we found out recently when Michael did a little digging. He traced his biological parents to their families and that led him to Tess’s mom…she’s dead.” Alex said, talking mental notes on the web of intricate lies they were building.
“I see. Okay, Isabel and Liz…go get changed. You two, get your things and get to lunch.”
“Yes miss.” All four said together and then left.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 24
Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, 12:30
“Well here it is. It’s not much but it’s all I ever needed.” Michael said as he let Ava into his home.
“Believe me, compared to the places I’ve stayed in this is great.” Ava said
“Uh…yeah.” Michael said as he looked around and picked up a small fork that had been lying around. He held it in his hand and it glowed. When he opened his hand the fork was now a key and after testing it he gave it to Ava. “There we go.”
“My very own key. This is a first for me.” Ava said, “So where to I sleep?”
“You can take my room for now. There is another bedroom but I just use it to store junk. I’ll clean it out at the weekend.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. You’ve got the school thing to do. You better get going; you’ve already missed out this morning…I’ll do a little walking about and get to know this town.” Ava said
Michael turned to pick up the keys to his bike but stopped. “Ava. You do know what’s going on with us don’t you?”
“Yeah. I have some of Serena’s memories and Nicholas filled her in on the virus as well as the things you guys…do.” Ava said
“And is that going to be a problem for you?” Michael asked
“Not really. Zan and Rath used to disappear at times so Lonnie and I…well, we entertained ourselves.” Ava said with a smile but then remembered what Lonnie and Rath did.
“Are you okay? I mean you and Zan…”
“Oh we weren’t in love or anything. We were told that we were involved on Antar so we accepted it. But we just never felt anything other than a close friendship.” Ava said
“You two were still having sex though right?” Michael asked
“Yeah, so?”
“Nothing, just trying to understand it.” Michael said, “But now that you are here, what do you plan on doing?”
Ava just looked at her cousin and sat down on the sofa. She didn’t have an answer.
Michael moved to her side. “Well what ever you decide…you have family here, you’ll always be welcome and we’ll do what ever we can to help you.”
“Thanks Michael. But…school. Go. I have a feeling you’ve got to put in an effort now.”
“Tell me about it. Amy’s certainly got my by the balls and if I want to date Maria…” Michael said, “Anyway, I’ll see you later.”
“Bye Michael.” Ava said as Michael closed the door. Ava looked around her new home and spotted the fridge. “Oh, munchy attack.”
West Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
Tess was walking over to her locker to get the books for her next class. She had spent most of her lunch break talking to the school councillor about Ava’s sudden appearance and she felt drained. Through their telepathic link Max and Liz sent her the information on what they had told their gym teacher and the other students.
“So how’d it go?” Liz asked as she leaned against a nearby locker
“I don’t think I’ve ever been asked that many questions.” Tess said
“Well your dead sister just came back into you’re life. It’s a big thing.” Liz said
“Exact words of the councillor.” Tess said, “The question is, what does she plan on doing here?”
“Tess, you don’t have to worry about Kyle or Maria. They’re completely devoted to you and Michael.”
“Maybe.” Tess said
“Besides, I’ve got a feeling Kyle’s got a fantasy involving identical twin sisters. I know I have.” Liz said with a smirk
“Liz.” Tess said with a warning tone.
“Sorry.” Liz said, but she wasn’t.
Then Michael arrived and immediately moved up to his cousin. “Hi, how are you doing?”
“Fine. How’s Ava?” Tess asked
“She’s settling in. Ava said that she’ll tour the town and before you ask, I’ve already told Valenti and he’s told the others so they don’t freak. He said he’ll also call Feln about this.” Michael said
“Good.” Tess said
Motel, Outside Roswell, 13:00
Ava did have one other reason for wanting to get out. While she didn’t have all of Serena’s memories, she knew there was something that was left in the motel room and that it was important. Ava moved up to the counter in the office and rang the bell.
“Hi what can I help you with?” the manager asked
“Hi. I was here a few days ago.”
“Oh yeah I remember, you were here with that kid.”
“Yeah. Anyway I left something in there and I was wondering if you could let me in to get it.” Ava asked
“I go through all the rooms, I checked yours out and didn’t find anything.”
“I hid it.” Ava said
“Oh well.” The manager said as he grabbed the master key.
The two went to the room and Ava was let in. The manager watched from the door as Ava moved down beside the bed and out of his sight. She waved her hand over an area and a silver handprint appeared before she pushed her hand through the wall. She pulled put the collection of papers that Serena had been working on since she took over her body and then pulled out the hexagonal device. She pulled her bag off her shoulder and put the items inside.
“Thanks. All done.” Ava said
“You’re welcome.” The manager said as he moved further inside the room and closed the door.
Ava looked back and forth between the man and the door. “Uh…the door closed there.”
“Yes it did.”
“To go through it, it needs to be open.” Ava said
“But we’re not going through it. At least not for a while.”
He moved towards Ava like a hunter stalking his prey. Ava moved back up against the wall and he continued to move closer to her until he was inches away.
“Come on babe. I heard you with that kid…I want you.”
“You try this you’ll regret it.” Ava said calmly
“Oh I don’t think so.”
“Look behind you.” Ava said
“So you can kick me in the balls, oh I don’t think so.”
He took hold of Ava arms and pushed her over so that she fell onto the bed. When he moved around he stopped dead. Surrounding Ava on the bed were several cobras, poised to strike. However, Ava’s mindwarp wasn’t only limited to snakes. Around the room she created several demon like flying creatures with very sharp teeth.
Ava slid off the bed and picked up her bag. “Told you.” She said before turning to one of her illusions. “Have fun guys.”
Ava left and locked the door with her powers.
“ARHH…ARHHHH…HELP ME…ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” she heard through the door.
“That’ll teach you not to try and rape people you son of a bitch.” Ava said
3 Hours Later…
The paramedics had arrived and were wheeling the manager out on a gurney. He was completely catatonic and unresponsive but still very much alive.
“Jesus. Look at his face.”
“He looks like he was scared out of his mind.”
Woods, Behind Roswell High, Same Time
Alex and Isabel had the last few classes off together thanks to some miraculous scheduling by whoever made up the timetables. As a result Alex arranged for a little picnic that they decided to eat in the woods. Ever since their return from the island they missed the time they spend in the jungle and this was the closest they could get.
“You know this is nice.” Isabel said as she ate a sandwich.
“Yes it is. But it’s not the same.” Alex said
“No. Maybe if these woods were thicker…” Isabel said
“And some animal noises.” Alex continued as his hand subconsciously ran the length of Isabel’s leg
“Hmmm…animal noises.” Isabel said wickedly
Alex ran his hand up to cup Isabel’s face and he kissed her. Their contact was filled with fire as Isabel placed her hand behind his head. Instinctively they knew what was coming next and neither wanted to deny it. While Isabel slipped into his bed during the night at least three times a week, he was no where near comfortable making love to her while her father was within 500 feet from her.
One by one they removed each other’s clothes until they were completely naked. They didn’t care that they could be caught or the fact that they would be doing it in dirt, all that mattered was the feel of their skin touching each other.
Gently Alex eased Isabel onto her back and parted her legs. He moved on top of his mate and eased himself inside her. Alex wasn’t in any hurry and neither was Isabel, he liked being inside her and just held his position as he caressed, licked and kissed her skin.
Isabel’s hands were roaming over his back. She could never get enough of the way his hard length filled her, that in itself was intoxicating but then there was the feel of his hands and lips on her body. He kissed her nipples, breasts, cleavage, throat, neck and chin…everywhere. Each other’s scent was causing their blood to boil.
“Alex.” Isabel gasped as he nibbled on her ear
However, after an hour of teasing each other’s skin, neither could resist the urge to complete their mating much longer. Slowly Alex began to move within Isabel and with a cry of delight; she wantonly wrapped her legs around Alex’s waist. Isabel met his gentle strokes with her own movements. Grabbing Alex’s hair, she pulled his mouth to hers. She felt her body coiling, straining and arching against him. Isabel pressed against him even tighter than before, impossibly tight. He wrapped an arm around her to hold her in place, as his strokes steadily became sharp, quick thrusts that left her gasping and moaning for more.
“Oh god…Isabel…Isabel…Isabel…I…I love you.” Alex groaned
“Alex…more…deeper.” Isabel cried
Alex moved up onto his knees and grabbed hold of her legs. He lifted them up onto his shoulders and, as requested, he went deeper inside his lover. His thrusts were like a frenzy, he was eager to fill her with his seed as the idea of making her pregnant with his child entered into his head…and hers. They both wanted it but knew it was too soon in their lives. It was the only thing that was keeping them from deactivating their birth control devices, that and that they didn’t want to be a disappointment to their parents. Kalen also requested that they not breed until “Everything was in place.”. That had always been a mystery to them.
“OH GOD…ALEX…ALEX…YES.” Isabel screamed louder, but not enough to draw attention.
“Isabel…UGHNNNN…OH GOD…UGNNNN…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
As her orgasm rocked her, Isabel’s head tossed back, cutting loose with a guttural, lusty cry, then it snapped forward; she buried her face in his shoulder, biting down on the curve of muscle and bone to stifle her cries even as her nails dug into his back Alex’s hips drove into her one final time and everything he had been holding back erupted into Isabel’s pussy. His shout rivalled Isabel’s in its sheer primal intensity. He continued to piston into her snatch until the last fiery ripple of pleasure faded away. Only then did Alex stop moving and wrapped his exhausted arms around Isabel, he kissed her hotly, their tongues languorously twining about each other.
“So did you enjoy that?” Isabel cooed as she ran her hands over her arms
“That was amazing…fantastic…oh wow.” Alex said, panting for air. He rolled off of her but moved to his side, cuddling her body close to him.
“We really should get dressed. Anybody could come through here.” Isabel said
“That didn’t bother you for the last couple of hours.” Alex teased
“Well what can I say, you can cause quite a distraction.” Isabel said, all the while they kissed gently and sporadically on the lips.
“Why thank you.” Alex said
“Keep that ego in check boy. Or I might just kick you out of my bed.” She mocked
“You wouldn’t.”
“I still have Liz and she’s a firestorm in bed. She can make me cum and cum and cum.” Isabel taunted
“Okay, you me and Liz in a room together. First to make you cum 10 times wins.” Alex suggested, having fun
“Hmmm…maybe I’ll just keep you both.” Isabel said
“Oh I don’t know, a little competition is a healthy thing.” Alex said
“10 times a piece…if you could go that long. I certainly wouldn’t be leaving the bed in a hurry.” Isabel said
Both laughed as the stood up and dressed. Alex packed up their picnic and they went back to his place for a little television.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 18:00
The group had gathered in Michael’s apartment, Ava was sitting in the middle of the room and Feln was scanning every inch of her body.
“So how is she?” Tess asked
“Well…she looks okay. The healing stones have regenerated her original neural pathways so she is who she was. But there is still at least 10% of the pathways present that made up Serena.”
“So she’s still in me?” Ava asked
“A little. Probably nothing more than memories but you should expect a few personality quirks but I think our medics could take care of that.” Feln said, “What did you do with Serena?”
“I locked her inside the black healing stone and put that in a block of rock which is now at the bottom of the reservoir.” Max said
“Good. So long as the main body of energy can’t connect with either Tess or Ava then she wont be a problem. She’s only compatible with a particular energy type and that’s inside the sisters here.” Feln said
“Are you sure? I mean I don’t want to start pinning over Little Nicky. I want that little puke out of my life.” Ava said
“Don’t worry he is and you wont.” Feln said, “And from what I’m seeing here, the limitations that Serena experienced won’t affect you.”
“What limitations?” Ava asked
“Well her sexual fulfilment for one. Serena’s neural paths didn’t fully connect to all your bodily functions but you are the original owner of the body so you can start mating whenever you want.” Feln said
“Great…I could use a good lay.” Ava said, then she spotted the look on Tess’s face. “Hey, chill sis. Your boy maybe a stud but I’ll stay away if you want me to. Same with Maria.”
“Thanks.”
“But I have still no idea what I want to do around here.” Ava said
“Well you have a few options there. One: you can stay here. This current school year is ending soon but when the New Year begins you can join them in school.”
“I’ve never been to school a day in my life, I won’t start now.” Ava said
“You could also get a job, try to blend in a little. Anyway, option two: you can go to Alpha 1. Kalen would provide everything you need and you would be protected. Then option three: You could come with me to L.A. I’ve been looking for an assistant under my cover.”
“What’s your cover?” Max asked
“I’m an agent to the stars. I represent the best young actors and actresses coming out these days.” Feln said
“Really?” Maria asked
“Yeah.”
“Thanks…but I think I want to stay around here.” Ava said
“You’re sure?” Feln asked
Ava looked at Michael and Tess. “Yeah. I’ve got family here.”
“Yes you do.” Tess said as she stood up and hugged her sister, “No school?”
“Absolutely not.”
“Lucky bitch.” Tess said
“Slut.”
“Whore.”
“See their acting like sisters already.” Kyle said
Both blondes looked over to the jock and looked at him.
“Don’t get any ideas.” They said together before looking at each other and laughed.
“Anyway, I’ve got something for you.” Ava said as she reached into her bag and pulled out the items.
“What’s this?” Feln said as he took the offered items.
“It’s Alex’s work on…oh what was it called…Omega Blast or something.” Ava said
“Omega Wave.” Feln said as he looked over it. “This is complete.”
“Yeah.” Ava said
“One of our operatives retraced Alex’s stepped while he was under Serena’s mindwarp but we were only able to put together 60-65% of the program. It wasn’t a lot but it was enough for us to figure out what Serena was up to. I’m amazed you…Serena managed to put it together this fast.”
“She didn’t. Alex completed it but he was able to fight through the warp. He figured out what was going on and encrypted the lot of it. Serena found out how to decrypt it.” Ava said
“I did?” Alex asked
“You don’t remember?” Ava asked
“No. I didn’t even know I was mindwarped until the doc at the island found something wrong with my brain. Serena wore it down a little.” Alex said
“Oh…sorry.” Ava said
“Not you’re fault.” Alex said
“Anyway. At least you guys now have what Serena had.” Ava said
“Thank you. At least we can alter the Granolith not to accept these commands any more.” Feln said. “I’ll take these to Kalen. Good job Ava.”
“Thank you.” Ava said
Feln backed the items away and left.
“Well. How was school today…I’m guessing my arrival caused a stir?” Ava said
“There were a lot of questions asked.” Isabel said
“Well just make sure you tell me everything you told them so I don’t screw things up.” Ava said
“Yeah no problem.” Liz said and then paused, “Ava…we haven’t talked about Rath or Lonnie yet.”
“Yeah I know. I don’t know where they are…I think Serena met up with them once but after that…” Ava said
“Do you know why she met them?” Max asked
“No. I think they just wanted to be left alone. Lonnie killed her brother, they only thing she cared for more was getting to Antar…that’s why she did it.” Ava said
“And when that fell through…” Isabel said
“Killing Zan was for nothing. I think it killed whatever…humanity…Lonnie had left.” Ava said
Isabel looked at Max dead in the eye. Her gaze told him that she would never do something like that, something he already knew.
“Do you think they would show up here?” Michael asked
“I doubt it. They just want to live, coming here would probably not be too healthy...if they’re still alive.” Ava said
Three hours later they all departed for home but before Max and Liz said their goodbyes she, unknown to Max, slipped him the tape she made yesterday morning with the other girls. With it came the explicit instructions to only watch it in the company of the other guys. Liz wanted to see what her fellow women could inspire and she knew Max had bought his own video camera.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 20:00
“I don’t like this.” Philip said
“Don’t like what?” Diane asked
“One minutes she’s an enemy and the next she been welcomed into the family.” Philip said
“Honey, Ava isn’t Serena.” Diane said before taking a breath. “It’s just another alien thing we have to get used to.”
“Maybe but I still don’t like it.”
“Don’t like what?” Max asked as he and Isabel arrived home
“This Ava. What do you know about her?” Philip asked
“Well, earlier this year she helped save my life.” Max said
Philip and Diane looked at their son, “Oh right the New York thing.” He said
“You know about that?” Isabel asked
“We have your memories of the last couple of years remember.” Diane said
“Oh…yeah.” Max said, “Anyway, Feln checked her out and Ava’s all clear. Serena’s gone, hopefully for good. Nobody’s going to be releasing her anytime soon.”
Diane looked at Max and then spotted something half hanging out of his pocket. “What’s that?”
Max looked at his pocket and pulled out the tape. “Hmm, don’t know.”
Isabel recognised it and quickly grabbed the tape, hiding it behind her back.
“Iz?” Max asked
“It’s just something from Liz. You’ll get it back later.” Isabel said as she left quickly
“What was all that about?” Philip asked
“I’ve got a feeling we don’t want to know.” Diane whispered
Philip’s face was classic. “Oh god no. I don’t want to know about that. Max, tell me you’re not filming yourselves.”
Max looked his father straight in the eye. “Dad. We are not now or have we ever filmed ourselves…Bye.”
Max then walked back out of the room and headed toward his bedroom. Once inside he locked his door and opened the door to the shared bathroom where he met Isabel.
“Tape.” Max said
“Max, trust me you don’t want to see this tape.” Isabel said
“Liz gave it to me, and this note said to watch it with the guys. Now why wouldn’t I want to see the tape?” Max asked
“Because it’s Maria and Tess having sex.” Isabel said, “Me too.”
“Oh.” Max said
“Liz would have joined in but her father knocked on the door.” Isabel said, “But I am most definitely on that tape.”
“Well…okay…uh…give it to Michael.” Max said, “I thought we were over this embarrassment thing with each other.”
“I know. I mean I’m a lot closer to you than I’ve ever been. But we’re home now and we’re back under the scrutiny of our parents.” Isabel said
“I guess. I miss the island.” Max said
“Alex too.” Isabel said.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 21:00
“Ava, pizza’s here.” Michael called out as he paid the deliver guy.
Ava came out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel around her wet body and another around her hair. “Michael, this place is a godsend.” Ava said
“Enjoy your bath?” Michael asked
“Oh yes. You know I’ve never had one.” Ava said
“Really?” Michael asked
“All we Dupes ever got was breaking into hotel rooms to shower. Either that or we took a dip in the river or a pond or something.” Ava said
“Oh.”
“Hey, don’t you dare feel sorry for me. It was our life, all we really had was each other and that was enough.” Ava said as she inhaled the smell of the pizza
“Ava…when I found out Tess was my cousin I felt really protective of her, even though she didn’t need it. You’re in my life now and I feel just as protective of you.” Michael said honestly.
Ava looked at Michael and kissed his cheek.
“What was that for?” Michael asked
“For being here for me. I can tell you know that Rath couldn’t care what happened to me.” Ava said
“Did he know…”
“He knew he was my cousin.” Ava said
“You know I’m really hating him.” Michael said
“So what, you got the decent genes and he was a cold selfless piece of…”
“Ava that life is over. You have us now.” Michael said
“What about you’re little mission here?” Ava asked, “You know. Knocking up that little pixie of yours, and for Isabel, Tess and Liz to get pregnant.”
“That’s your mission as well Ava. It’s the reason we were all sent here.” Michael said
“No, no it’s not. We were all supposed to find humans to trust with our secret, your group did that and mine didn’t.” Ava said
“You’re in our group now, Ava. If you find a guy you can trust, I’m sure Max would agree to take him into the family.” Michael said
“Somehow I doubt I’ll ever meet a guy like that. You got really lucky with Maria.” Ava said
“Yes I did. You want her don’t you?” Michael asked
“Well she is hot.” Ava admitted, “You were never told how attraction works for us were you?”
“No.”
“Well you know how some people say they have chemistry. All that is, is a collection of pheromones being picked up by each other’s bodies. With us, it’s not just the pheromones; it’s also about our energy. I have the same pattern as Tess and ours is similar to yours. That’s why when she fell in love with you, she grew to love Tess.” Maria said
“And why you’re attracted to her.” Michael said
“But I’m not going to do anything without your permission or Tess’s…or Maria’s for that matter.”
“What about Liz and Isabel? You did say you and Lonnie entertained yourselves.” Michael said
“Yes I did and boy did we enjoy it. As with our queen and princess…I’m game if they are.” Ava said
Michael just smiled as he looked down at the box. “Oooh…last slice.”
“Hmmm…still hungry?”
“Uh huh.”
“Next pies on me.” Ava said as she moved over to the phone to make another order.
“How did that happen by the way?” Ava asked
“How did what happen?”
“Liz being queen.” Ava said
“Are you kidding? She’s Max’s mate, he’s the king.” Michael said
“Oh no, not that. The first time I met Liz she was human, she had Max’s energy flowing through her but without me knowing that Max healed her I wouldn’t be able to tell the difference between her and another human. Then I when I arrived yesterday she had this aura around her.”
“Oh that.” Michael said
“Well?”
“When Liz made love with Isabel…well when they fell in love, Isabel passed one of the royal seals to Liz. The…uh…Seal of Granolith’s Light or something. Anyway, Liz has it now so she’s the queen. Gave that power in her a huge boost and made her into a horny little vixen.” Michael said
“Cool. But I doubt that the seal would have made her horny. I think she discovered sex and likes it a whole lot. It’s always the quiet ones.”
“Either way, it certainly makes life a lot more interesting.” Michael said with a smile
To Be Continued…
Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, 12:30
“Well here it is. It’s not much but it’s all I ever needed.” Michael said as he let Ava into his home.
“Believe me, compared to the places I’ve stayed in this is great.” Ava said
“Uh…yeah.” Michael said as he looked around and picked up a small fork that had been lying around. He held it in his hand and it glowed. When he opened his hand the fork was now a key and after testing it he gave it to Ava. “There we go.”
“My very own key. This is a first for me.” Ava said, “So where to I sleep?”
“You can take my room for now. There is another bedroom but I just use it to store junk. I’ll clean it out at the weekend.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. You’ve got the school thing to do. You better get going; you’ve already missed out this morning…I’ll do a little walking about and get to know this town.” Ava said
Michael turned to pick up the keys to his bike but stopped. “Ava. You do know what’s going on with us don’t you?”
“Yeah. I have some of Serena’s memories and Nicholas filled her in on the virus as well as the things you guys…do.” Ava said
“And is that going to be a problem for you?” Michael asked
“Not really. Zan and Rath used to disappear at times so Lonnie and I…well, we entertained ourselves.” Ava said with a smile but then remembered what Lonnie and Rath did.
“Are you okay? I mean you and Zan…”
“Oh we weren’t in love or anything. We were told that we were involved on Antar so we accepted it. But we just never felt anything other than a close friendship.” Ava said
“You two were still having sex though right?” Michael asked
“Yeah, so?”
“Nothing, just trying to understand it.” Michael said, “But now that you are here, what do you plan on doing?”
Ava just looked at her cousin and sat down on the sofa. She didn’t have an answer.
Michael moved to her side. “Well what ever you decide…you have family here, you’ll always be welcome and we’ll do what ever we can to help you.”
“Thanks Michael. But…school. Go. I have a feeling you’ve got to put in an effort now.”
“Tell me about it. Amy’s certainly got my by the balls and if I want to date Maria…” Michael said, “Anyway, I’ll see you later.”
“Bye Michael.” Ava said as Michael closed the door. Ava looked around her new home and spotted the fridge. “Oh, munchy attack.”
West Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
Tess was walking over to her locker to get the books for her next class. She had spent most of her lunch break talking to the school councillor about Ava’s sudden appearance and she felt drained. Through their telepathic link Max and Liz sent her the information on what they had told their gym teacher and the other students.
“So how’d it go?” Liz asked as she leaned against a nearby locker
“I don’t think I’ve ever been asked that many questions.” Tess said
“Well your dead sister just came back into you’re life. It’s a big thing.” Liz said
“Exact words of the councillor.” Tess said, “The question is, what does she plan on doing here?”
“Tess, you don’t have to worry about Kyle or Maria. They’re completely devoted to you and Michael.”
“Maybe.” Tess said
“Besides, I’ve got a feeling Kyle’s got a fantasy involving identical twin sisters. I know I have.” Liz said with a smirk
“Liz.” Tess said with a warning tone.
“Sorry.” Liz said, but she wasn’t.
Then Michael arrived and immediately moved up to his cousin. “Hi, how are you doing?”
“Fine. How’s Ava?” Tess asked
“She’s settling in. Ava said that she’ll tour the town and before you ask, I’ve already told Valenti and he’s told the others so they don’t freak. He said he’ll also call Feln about this.” Michael said
“Good.” Tess said
Motel, Outside Roswell, 13:00
Ava did have one other reason for wanting to get out. While she didn’t have all of Serena’s memories, she knew there was something that was left in the motel room and that it was important. Ava moved up to the counter in the office and rang the bell.
“Hi what can I help you with?” the manager asked
“Hi. I was here a few days ago.”
“Oh yeah I remember, you were here with that kid.”
“Yeah. Anyway I left something in there and I was wondering if you could let me in to get it.” Ava asked
“I go through all the rooms, I checked yours out and didn’t find anything.”
“I hid it.” Ava said
“Oh well.” The manager said as he grabbed the master key.
The two went to the room and Ava was let in. The manager watched from the door as Ava moved down beside the bed and out of his sight. She waved her hand over an area and a silver handprint appeared before she pushed her hand through the wall. She pulled put the collection of papers that Serena had been working on since she took over her body and then pulled out the hexagonal device. She pulled her bag off her shoulder and put the items inside.
“Thanks. All done.” Ava said
“You’re welcome.” The manager said as he moved further inside the room and closed the door.
Ava looked back and forth between the man and the door. “Uh…the door closed there.”
“Yes it did.”
“To go through it, it needs to be open.” Ava said
“But we’re not going through it. At least not for a while.”
He moved towards Ava like a hunter stalking his prey. Ava moved back up against the wall and he continued to move closer to her until he was inches away.
“Come on babe. I heard you with that kid…I want you.”
“You try this you’ll regret it.” Ava said calmly
“Oh I don’t think so.”
“Look behind you.” Ava said
“So you can kick me in the balls, oh I don’t think so.”
He took hold of Ava arms and pushed her over so that she fell onto the bed. When he moved around he stopped dead. Surrounding Ava on the bed were several cobras, poised to strike. However, Ava’s mindwarp wasn’t only limited to snakes. Around the room she created several demon like flying creatures with very sharp teeth.
Ava slid off the bed and picked up her bag. “Told you.” She said before turning to one of her illusions. “Have fun guys.”
Ava left and locked the door with her powers.
“ARHH…ARHHHH…HELP ME…ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” she heard through the door.
“That’ll teach you not to try and rape people you son of a bitch.” Ava said
3 Hours Later…
The paramedics had arrived and were wheeling the manager out on a gurney. He was completely catatonic and unresponsive but still very much alive.
“Jesus. Look at his face.”
“He looks like he was scared out of his mind.”
Woods, Behind Roswell High, Same Time
Alex and Isabel had the last few classes off together thanks to some miraculous scheduling by whoever made up the timetables. As a result Alex arranged for a little picnic that they decided to eat in the woods. Ever since their return from the island they missed the time they spend in the jungle and this was the closest they could get.
“You know this is nice.” Isabel said as she ate a sandwich.
“Yes it is. But it’s not the same.” Alex said
“No. Maybe if these woods were thicker…” Isabel said
“And some animal noises.” Alex continued as his hand subconsciously ran the length of Isabel’s leg
“Hmmm…animal noises.” Isabel said wickedly
Alex ran his hand up to cup Isabel’s face and he kissed her. Their contact was filled with fire as Isabel placed her hand behind his head. Instinctively they knew what was coming next and neither wanted to deny it. While Isabel slipped into his bed during the night at least three times a week, he was no where near comfortable making love to her while her father was within 500 feet from her.
One by one they removed each other’s clothes until they were completely naked. They didn’t care that they could be caught or the fact that they would be doing it in dirt, all that mattered was the feel of their skin touching each other.
Gently Alex eased Isabel onto her back and parted her legs. He moved on top of his mate and eased himself inside her. Alex wasn’t in any hurry and neither was Isabel, he liked being inside her and just held his position as he caressed, licked and kissed her skin.
Isabel’s hands were roaming over his back. She could never get enough of the way his hard length filled her, that in itself was intoxicating but then there was the feel of his hands and lips on her body. He kissed her nipples, breasts, cleavage, throat, neck and chin…everywhere. Each other’s scent was causing their blood to boil.
“Alex.” Isabel gasped as he nibbled on her ear
However, after an hour of teasing each other’s skin, neither could resist the urge to complete their mating much longer. Slowly Alex began to move within Isabel and with a cry of delight; she wantonly wrapped her legs around Alex’s waist. Isabel met his gentle strokes with her own movements. Grabbing Alex’s hair, she pulled his mouth to hers. She felt her body coiling, straining and arching against him. Isabel pressed against him even tighter than before, impossibly tight. He wrapped an arm around her to hold her in place, as his strokes steadily became sharp, quick thrusts that left her gasping and moaning for more.
“Oh god…Isabel…Isabel…Isabel…I…I love you.” Alex groaned
“Alex…more…deeper.” Isabel cried
Alex moved up onto his knees and grabbed hold of her legs. He lifted them up onto his shoulders and, as requested, he went deeper inside his lover. His thrusts were like a frenzy, he was eager to fill her with his seed as the idea of making her pregnant with his child entered into his head…and hers. They both wanted it but knew it was too soon in their lives. It was the only thing that was keeping them from deactivating their birth control devices, that and that they didn’t want to be a disappointment to their parents. Kalen also requested that they not breed until “Everything was in place.”. That had always been a mystery to them.
“OH GOD…ALEX…ALEX…YES.” Isabel screamed louder, but not enough to draw attention.
“Isabel…UGHNNNN…OH GOD…UGNNNN…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
As her orgasm rocked her, Isabel’s head tossed back, cutting loose with a guttural, lusty cry, then it snapped forward; she buried her face in his shoulder, biting down on the curve of muscle and bone to stifle her cries even as her nails dug into his back Alex’s hips drove into her one final time and everything he had been holding back erupted into Isabel’s pussy. His shout rivalled Isabel’s in its sheer primal intensity. He continued to piston into her snatch until the last fiery ripple of pleasure faded away. Only then did Alex stop moving and wrapped his exhausted arms around Isabel, he kissed her hotly, their tongues languorously twining about each other.
“So did you enjoy that?” Isabel cooed as she ran her hands over her arms
“That was amazing…fantastic…oh wow.” Alex said, panting for air. He rolled off of her but moved to his side, cuddling her body close to him.
“We really should get dressed. Anybody could come through here.” Isabel said
“That didn’t bother you for the last couple of hours.” Alex teased
“Well what can I say, you can cause quite a distraction.” Isabel said, all the while they kissed gently and sporadically on the lips.
“Why thank you.” Alex said
“Keep that ego in check boy. Or I might just kick you out of my bed.” She mocked
“You wouldn’t.”
“I still have Liz and she’s a firestorm in bed. She can make me cum and cum and cum.” Isabel taunted
“Okay, you me and Liz in a room together. First to make you cum 10 times wins.” Alex suggested, having fun
“Hmmm…maybe I’ll just keep you both.” Isabel said
“Oh I don’t know, a little competition is a healthy thing.” Alex said
“10 times a piece…if you could go that long. I certainly wouldn’t be leaving the bed in a hurry.” Isabel said
Both laughed as the stood up and dressed. Alex packed up their picnic and they went back to his place for a little television.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 18:00
The group had gathered in Michael’s apartment, Ava was sitting in the middle of the room and Feln was scanning every inch of her body.
“So how is she?” Tess asked
“Well…she looks okay. The healing stones have regenerated her original neural pathways so she is who she was. But there is still at least 10% of the pathways present that made up Serena.”
“So she’s still in me?” Ava asked
“A little. Probably nothing more than memories but you should expect a few personality quirks but I think our medics could take care of that.” Feln said, “What did you do with Serena?”
“I locked her inside the black healing stone and put that in a block of rock which is now at the bottom of the reservoir.” Max said
“Good. So long as the main body of energy can’t connect with either Tess or Ava then she wont be a problem. She’s only compatible with a particular energy type and that’s inside the sisters here.” Feln said
“Are you sure? I mean I don’t want to start pinning over Little Nicky. I want that little puke out of my life.” Ava said
“Don’t worry he is and you wont.” Feln said, “And from what I’m seeing here, the limitations that Serena experienced won’t affect you.”
“What limitations?” Ava asked
“Well her sexual fulfilment for one. Serena’s neural paths didn’t fully connect to all your bodily functions but you are the original owner of the body so you can start mating whenever you want.” Feln said
“Great…I could use a good lay.” Ava said, then she spotted the look on Tess’s face. “Hey, chill sis. Your boy maybe a stud but I’ll stay away if you want me to. Same with Maria.”
“Thanks.”
“But I have still no idea what I want to do around here.” Ava said
“Well you have a few options there. One: you can stay here. This current school year is ending soon but when the New Year begins you can join them in school.”
“I’ve never been to school a day in my life, I won’t start now.” Ava said
“You could also get a job, try to blend in a little. Anyway, option two: you can go to Alpha 1. Kalen would provide everything you need and you would be protected. Then option three: You could come with me to L.A. I’ve been looking for an assistant under my cover.”
“What’s your cover?” Max asked
“I’m an agent to the stars. I represent the best young actors and actresses coming out these days.” Feln said
“Really?” Maria asked
“Yeah.”
“Thanks…but I think I want to stay around here.” Ava said
“You’re sure?” Feln asked
Ava looked at Michael and Tess. “Yeah. I’ve got family here.”
“Yes you do.” Tess said as she stood up and hugged her sister, “No school?”
“Absolutely not.”
“Lucky bitch.” Tess said
“Slut.”
“Whore.”
“See their acting like sisters already.” Kyle said
Both blondes looked over to the jock and looked at him.
“Don’t get any ideas.” They said together before looking at each other and laughed.
“Anyway, I’ve got something for you.” Ava said as she reached into her bag and pulled out the items.
“What’s this?” Feln said as he took the offered items.
“It’s Alex’s work on…oh what was it called…Omega Blast or something.” Ava said
“Omega Wave.” Feln said as he looked over it. “This is complete.”
“Yeah.” Ava said
“One of our operatives retraced Alex’s stepped while he was under Serena’s mindwarp but we were only able to put together 60-65% of the program. It wasn’t a lot but it was enough for us to figure out what Serena was up to. I’m amazed you…Serena managed to put it together this fast.”
“She didn’t. Alex completed it but he was able to fight through the warp. He figured out what was going on and encrypted the lot of it. Serena found out how to decrypt it.” Ava said
“I did?” Alex asked
“You don’t remember?” Ava asked
“No. I didn’t even know I was mindwarped until the doc at the island found something wrong with my brain. Serena wore it down a little.” Alex said
“Oh…sorry.” Ava said
“Not you’re fault.” Alex said
“Anyway. At least you guys now have what Serena had.” Ava said
“Thank you. At least we can alter the Granolith not to accept these commands any more.” Feln said. “I’ll take these to Kalen. Good job Ava.”
“Thank you.” Ava said
Feln backed the items away and left.
“Well. How was school today…I’m guessing my arrival caused a stir?” Ava said
“There were a lot of questions asked.” Isabel said
“Well just make sure you tell me everything you told them so I don’t screw things up.” Ava said
“Yeah no problem.” Liz said and then paused, “Ava…we haven’t talked about Rath or Lonnie yet.”
“Yeah I know. I don’t know where they are…I think Serena met up with them once but after that…” Ava said
“Do you know why she met them?” Max asked
“No. I think they just wanted to be left alone. Lonnie killed her brother, they only thing she cared for more was getting to Antar…that’s why she did it.” Ava said
“And when that fell through…” Isabel said
“Killing Zan was for nothing. I think it killed whatever…humanity…Lonnie had left.” Ava said
Isabel looked at Max dead in the eye. Her gaze told him that she would never do something like that, something he already knew.
“Do you think they would show up here?” Michael asked
“I doubt it. They just want to live, coming here would probably not be too healthy...if they’re still alive.” Ava said
Three hours later they all departed for home but before Max and Liz said their goodbyes she, unknown to Max, slipped him the tape she made yesterday morning with the other girls. With it came the explicit instructions to only watch it in the company of the other guys. Liz wanted to see what her fellow women could inspire and she knew Max had bought his own video camera.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 20:00
“I don’t like this.” Philip said
“Don’t like what?” Diane asked
“One minutes she’s an enemy and the next she been welcomed into the family.” Philip said
“Honey, Ava isn’t Serena.” Diane said before taking a breath. “It’s just another alien thing we have to get used to.”
“Maybe but I still don’t like it.”
“Don’t like what?” Max asked as he and Isabel arrived home
“This Ava. What do you know about her?” Philip asked
“Well, earlier this year she helped save my life.” Max said
Philip and Diane looked at their son, “Oh right the New York thing.” He said
“You know about that?” Isabel asked
“We have your memories of the last couple of years remember.” Diane said
“Oh…yeah.” Max said, “Anyway, Feln checked her out and Ava’s all clear. Serena’s gone, hopefully for good. Nobody’s going to be releasing her anytime soon.”
Diane looked at Max and then spotted something half hanging out of his pocket. “What’s that?”
Max looked at his pocket and pulled out the tape. “Hmm, don’t know.”
Isabel recognised it and quickly grabbed the tape, hiding it behind her back.
“Iz?” Max asked
“It’s just something from Liz. You’ll get it back later.” Isabel said as she left quickly
“What was all that about?” Philip asked
“I’ve got a feeling we don’t want to know.” Diane whispered
Philip’s face was classic. “Oh god no. I don’t want to know about that. Max, tell me you’re not filming yourselves.”
Max looked his father straight in the eye. “Dad. We are not now or have we ever filmed ourselves…Bye.”
Max then walked back out of the room and headed toward his bedroom. Once inside he locked his door and opened the door to the shared bathroom where he met Isabel.
“Tape.” Max said
“Max, trust me you don’t want to see this tape.” Isabel said
“Liz gave it to me, and this note said to watch it with the guys. Now why wouldn’t I want to see the tape?” Max asked
“Because it’s Maria and Tess having sex.” Isabel said, “Me too.”
“Oh.” Max said
“Liz would have joined in but her father knocked on the door.” Isabel said, “But I am most definitely on that tape.”
“Well…okay…uh…give it to Michael.” Max said, “I thought we were over this embarrassment thing with each other.”
“I know. I mean I’m a lot closer to you than I’ve ever been. But we’re home now and we’re back under the scrutiny of our parents.” Isabel said
“I guess. I miss the island.” Max said
“Alex too.” Isabel said.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 21:00
“Ava, pizza’s here.” Michael called out as he paid the deliver guy.
Ava came out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel around her wet body and another around her hair. “Michael, this place is a godsend.” Ava said
“Enjoy your bath?” Michael asked
“Oh yes. You know I’ve never had one.” Ava said
“Really?” Michael asked
“All we Dupes ever got was breaking into hotel rooms to shower. Either that or we took a dip in the river or a pond or something.” Ava said
“Oh.”
“Hey, don’t you dare feel sorry for me. It was our life, all we really had was each other and that was enough.” Ava said as she inhaled the smell of the pizza
“Ava…when I found out Tess was my cousin I felt really protective of her, even though she didn’t need it. You’re in my life now and I feel just as protective of you.” Michael said honestly.
Ava looked at Michael and kissed his cheek.
“What was that for?” Michael asked
“For being here for me. I can tell you know that Rath couldn’t care what happened to me.” Ava said
“Did he know…”
“He knew he was my cousin.” Ava said
“You know I’m really hating him.” Michael said
“So what, you got the decent genes and he was a cold selfless piece of…”
“Ava that life is over. You have us now.” Michael said
“What about you’re little mission here?” Ava asked, “You know. Knocking up that little pixie of yours, and for Isabel, Tess and Liz to get pregnant.”
“That’s your mission as well Ava. It’s the reason we were all sent here.” Michael said
“No, no it’s not. We were all supposed to find humans to trust with our secret, your group did that and mine didn’t.” Ava said
“You’re in our group now, Ava. If you find a guy you can trust, I’m sure Max would agree to take him into the family.” Michael said
“Somehow I doubt I’ll ever meet a guy like that. You got really lucky with Maria.” Ava said
“Yes I did. You want her don’t you?” Michael asked
“Well she is hot.” Ava admitted, “You were never told how attraction works for us were you?”
“No.”
“Well you know how some people say they have chemistry. All that is, is a collection of pheromones being picked up by each other’s bodies. With us, it’s not just the pheromones; it’s also about our energy. I have the same pattern as Tess and ours is similar to yours. That’s why when she fell in love with you, she grew to love Tess.” Maria said
“And why you’re attracted to her.” Michael said
“But I’m not going to do anything without your permission or Tess’s…or Maria’s for that matter.”
“What about Liz and Isabel? You did say you and Lonnie entertained yourselves.” Michael said
“Yes I did and boy did we enjoy it. As with our queen and princess…I’m game if they are.” Ava said
Michael just smiled as he looked down at the box. “Oooh…last slice.”
“Hmmm…still hungry?”
“Uh huh.”
“Next pies on me.” Ava said as she moved over to the phone to make another order.
“How did that happen by the way?” Ava asked
“How did what happen?”
“Liz being queen.” Ava said
“Are you kidding? She’s Max’s mate, he’s the king.” Michael said
“Oh no, not that. The first time I met Liz she was human, she had Max’s energy flowing through her but without me knowing that Max healed her I wouldn’t be able to tell the difference between her and another human. Then I when I arrived yesterday she had this aura around her.”
“Oh that.” Michael said
“Well?”
“When Liz made love with Isabel…well when they fell in love, Isabel passed one of the royal seals to Liz. The…uh…Seal of Granolith’s Light or something. Anyway, Liz has it now so she’s the queen. Gave that power in her a huge boost and made her into a horny little vixen.” Michael said
“Cool. But I doubt that the seal would have made her horny. I think she discovered sex and likes it a whole lot. It’s always the quiet ones.”
“Either way, it certainly makes life a lot more interesting.” Michael said with a smile
To Be Continued…